[Illustration: Griffin Marching to Join.]




                          MEMOIRS OF A GRIFFIN
                                  OR,
                     A CADET’S FIRST YEAR IN INDIA.


                                   BY

                            CAPTAIN BELLEW.


               _ILLUSTRATED FROM DESIGNS BY THE AUTHOR._


                             A New Edition.


                                 LONDON
            W. H. ALLEN & CO., LTD., 13 WATERLOO PLACE. S.W.
                    PUBLISHERS TO THE INDIA OFFICE.
                                 1891.




                                   TO

              MAJOR-GEN. SIR ROBERT CUNLIFFE, BART., C.B.,

                                   OF

 ACTON PARK, DENBIGHSHIRE, LATE COMMISSARY-GENERAL OF THE BENGAL ARMY,

 IN WHOSE DEPARTMENT THE AUTHOR HAD FOR SOME YEARS THE HONOUR TO SERVE,

                            THIS LITTLE WORK

      IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED, AS A MARK OF HIS SINCERE ESTEEM.




                                PREFACE.


Good wine, says the proverb, needs no bush; on the same principle, some
will think that a book, if readable, may dispense with a preface. As a
general rule this may be true, but there are occasions, and I take leave
to deem this one of them, when, from the peculiar nature of the subject,
a few preliminary observations, by creating a clear and possibly a
pleasant understanding between the author and the gentle reader, may not
be unacceptable or out of place. In the following little narrative, in
which I have blended fact and fiction—though always endeavouring to keep
the _vraisemblable_ in view—my object has been to depict some of those
scenes, characters, and adventures, which some five-and-twenty or thirty
years ago a “jolly cadet”—alias a Griffin—was likely to encounter,
during the first year of his military career; men, manners, and things
in general have, since that period, undergone considerable changes;
still, in its main features, the sketch I have drawn, admitting its
original correctness, will doubtless apply as well to Griffins in the
present mature age of the century, as when it was in its teens. The
Griffin, or Greenhorn, indeed, though subject, like everything else, to
the external changes incident to time and fashion, is, perhaps,
fundamentally and essentially, one of the “never ending, still
beginning” states, or phases of humanity, destined to exist till the
“crash of doom.”

The characters which I have introduced in my narrative (for the most
part as transiently as the fleeting shadows of a magic lantern across a
spectrum) are all intended to represent respectively classes having more
or less of an Oriental stamp, some still existing unchanged—others on
the wane—and a few, I would fain hope, who, like the Trunnions and
Westerns (_parva componere magnis_) of the last age have wholly
disappeared before the steadily increasing light of knowledge and
civilization—influences destructive of those coarse humours, narrow
prejudices, and eccentric traits, which, however amusing in the pages of
the novelist, are wondrously disagreeable in real life. It is true, the
gradual disappearance of these coarser features imposes on the painter
of life and manners the necessity of cultivating a nicer perception—of
working with a finer pencil, and of seizing and embodying the now less
obvious indications of the feelings and passions—the more delicate
lights and shades of mind and character—but still in parting in a great
measure with the materials for coarse drollery and broad satire, the
world perhaps on the whole will be a gainer; higher feelings will be
addressed than those which minister to triumph and imply humiliation:
for though ’tis well to laugh at folly and expose it—’twere perhaps
better to have no folly or error to laugh at and expose.

In the following pages, my wish has been to amuse, and where I
could—without detriment to the professedly light and jocular character
of the work—to instruct and improve. To hurt or offend has never entered
into my contemplation—if such could ever be my object, I should not do
it under a mask.

I deem it necessary to make this observation _en passant_, lest, like a
young officer I once heard of in India, who, conscience-stricken on
hearing some of his besetting sins, as he thought, pointedly denounced,
flung out of the church, declaring “there was no standing the chaplain’s
personalities,” some of my readers should think that I have been taking,
under cover, a sly shot at themselves or friends. That the characters
lightly sketched in these Memoirs have been taken from life—_i.e._, that
the ideas of them have been furnished by real personages—I in some
measure candidly allow, though I have avoided making the portraits
invidiously exact; as in a dream, busy fancy weaves a tissue of events
out of the stored impressions of the brain, so, of course, the writer of
a story must in like manner, though with more congruity, arrange and
embody his scattered recollections, though not necessarily in the exact
shape and order in which the objects, &c., originally presented
themselves. Moreover, I believe I may safely add, that the originals of
my sketches have, for the most part, long since brought “life’s fitful
fever” to a close.

To the kind care of the public I now consign the “Griffin,” particularly
to that portion of it connected with India, a country where my best days
have been spent, the scene of some of my happiest hours, as alas! of my
severest trials and bereavements; hoping, on account of his “youth,”
they will take him under their especial protection. To the critics I
also commend him, trusting, if they have “any bowels,” that they will,
for the same reason, deal with him tenderly.

London—queen of cities!—on sympathetic grounds, I hope for your
munificent patronage. Griffins[1] are your supporters, then why not
support my “Griffin?”

If encouraged by the smiles of a “discriminating public,” I may, at some
future period, impart the late Brevet Captain Gernon’s post-griffinish
experiences amongst Burmahs, Pindaries, and “Chimeras dire,” with his
“impressions of home,” as contained in the remaining autobiography of
that lamented gentleman, who sunk under a gradual decay of nature and a
schirrous liver, some time during the last hot summer.

It is proper I should state that these Memoirs, in a somewhat different
form, first saw the light in the pages of the _Asiatic Journal_.




                         LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


                                                                    PAGE
 Mr. Cadet Gernon, anxious to discover a Royal Bengal Tiger, falls
   in with a Bear                                                     60
 General Capsicum on board the _Rottenbeam Castle_                    66
 Griff, on Landing, besieged by Baboos                                74
 Returning from the Hog hunt                                         151
 Ensign Rattleton receiving Morning Reports from the Fat Lord and
   the Red Lion                                                      177
 The Native Court-Martial                                            202
 Griffin Mudlarking in the Jheels                                    246
 Colonel Heliogabalus Bluff and Orderly taking Morning Stroll        253
 Griffin Marching to Join in Patriarchal Style                       336
 The Last Night of his Griffinage—Marpeet Royal                      372




                         MEMOIRS OF A GRIFFIN.




                               CHAPTER I.


Pleasant days of my Griffinhood!—green oasis of life’s desert
waste!—thoughtless, joyous, happy season, when young Hope told “her
flattering tale,” and novelty broke sweetly upon a heart unsated by the
world, with what fond and regretful emotions do I now look back upon you
through the long, dim, dreary vista of five-and-twenty years!

But I think I hear a raw reader exclaim, “Griffins!—are there griffins
in the East?” “Assuredly, sir. Did you never hear of the law of
Zoroaster quoted in _Zadig_, by which griffins’ flesh is prohibited to
be eaten? Griffins are so common at the different presidencies of India
that nobody looks at them, and most of these animals are very tame.” I
will not, however, abuse the traveller’s privilege.

_Griffin_, or more familiarly a _Griff_, is an Anglo-Indian cant term
applied to all new-comers, whose lot has been cast in the “gorgeous
East.” Whether the appellation has any connection with the fabulous
compound, the gryps or gryphon of armorial blazoning, is a point which I
feel myself incompetent to decide.[2] A griffin is the Johnny Newcome of
the East, one whose European manners and ideas stand out in ludicrous
relief when contrasted with those, so essentially different in most
respects, which appertain to the new country of his sojourn. The
ordinary period of griffinhood is a year, by which time the _novus
homo_, if apt, is supposed to have acquired a sufficient familiarity
with the language, habits, customs, and manners of the country, both
Anglo-Indian and Native, so as to preclude his making himself supremely
ridiculous by blunders, _gaucheries_, and the indiscriminate application
of English standards to states of things to which those rules are not
always exactly adapted. To illustrate by example:—a good-natured
Englishman, who should present a Brahmin who worships the cow with a
bottle of beef-steak sauce, would be decidedly “griffinish,”
particularly if he could be made acquainted with the nature of the gift;
nevertheless, beef steak, _per se_, is an excellent thing in an
Englishman’s estimation, and a better still with the addition of the
before-mentioned condiment. But to return to our subject.

At the termination, then, of the above-mentioned period, our griffin, if
he has made the most of his time, becomes entitled to associate on
pretty equal terms with those sun-dried specimens of the _genus homo_,
familiarly called the “old hands:”—subs of fifteen years’ standing;
grey-headed captains, and superannuated majors, critics profound in the
merits of a curry, or the quality of a batch of Hodgson’s pale ale. He
ceases to be the butt of his regiment, and persecutes in his turn, with
the zeal of a convert, all novices not blessed with his modicum of local
experience.

Youth is proverbially of a plastic nature, and the juvenile griffin,
consequently, in the majority of instances, readily accommodates himself
to the altered circumstances in which he is placed; but not so the man
of mature years, to whose moral and physical organization forty or fifty
winters have imparted their rigid and unmalleable influences. Griffins
of this description, which commonly comprises bishops, judges,
commanders-in-chief, and gentlemen sent out on special missions, &c.,
protract their griffinage commonly during the whole period of their stay
in the country, and never acquire the peculiar knowledge which entitles
them to rank with the initiated. The late most excellent Bishop Heber,
for example, who to the virtues of a Christian added all the qualities
which could adorn the scholar and gentleman, was nevertheless an
egregious griffin, as a perusal of his delightful travels in India,
written in all the singleness of his benevolent heart, must convince any
one acquainted with the character of the country and the natives of
India.

Autobiographers love to begin _ab ovo_, and I see no reason why I should
wholly deviate from a custom doubly sanctioned by reason and established
usage. It is curious sometimes to trace the gradual development of
character in “small” as well as in “great” men; to note the little
incidents which often determine the nature of our future career, and
describe the shootings of the young idea at that vernal season when they
first begin to expand into trees of good or evil. In an old manor-house,
not thirty miles from London, on a gloomy November day, I first saw the
light. Of the home of my infancy I remember little but my nursery, a
long, bare, whitewashed apartment, with a tall, diamond-paned window,
half obscured by the funereal branches of a venerable yew-tree. This
window looked out, I remember, on the village churchyard, thickly
studded with the moss-grown memorials of successive generations. In that
window-seat I used to sit for many a weary hour, watching the boys
idling on the gravestones, the jackdaws wheeling their airy circles
round the spire, or the parson’s old one-eyed horse cropping the rank
herbage, which sprouted fresh and green above the silent dust of many a
“village Hampden.” The recollections of infancy, like an old picture,
become often dim and obscure, but here and there particular events, like
bright lights and rich Rembrandt touches, remain deeply impressed, which
seem to defy the effects of time; of this kind is a most vivid
recollection I have of a venerable uncle of my mother’s, an old Indian,
who lived with us, and whose knee I always sought when I could give
nurse the slip. My great uncle Frank always welcomed me to his little
_sanctum_ in the green parlour, and having quite an Arab’s notion of the
sacred rights of hospitality, invariably refused to give me up when
nurse, puffing and foaming, would waddle in to reclaim me. I shall never
forget the delight I derived from his pleasant stories and the white
sugar-candy, of which he always kept a stock on hand. Good old man! he
died full of years, and was the first of a long series of friends whose
loss I have had to lament.

My father was, truly, that character emphatically styled “an Irish
gentleman,” in whom the suavity of the Frenchman was combined with much
of the fire and brilliancy of his native land. Though of an ancient
family, his fortune, derived from an estate in the sister kingdom, was
very limited, the “dirty acres” having somehow or other, from generation
to generation, become “small by degrees, and beautifully less.” He was
of a tender frame, and of that delicate, sensitive, nervous temperament,
which, though often the attendant on genius, which he unquestionably
possessed, little fits those so constituted to buffet with the world, or
long to endure its storms. He died in the prime of manhood, when I was
very young, and left my mother to struggle with those difficulties which
are always incident to a state of widowhood, with a numerous family and
a limited income. The deficiency of fortune was, however, in her case,
compensated by the energies of a masculine understanding, combined with
an untiring devotion to the interest and welfare of her children.

Trades and professions in England are almost as completely hereditary as
among the castes of India. The great Franklin derived his “ponderous
strength,” physical if not intellectual, from a line of Blacksmiths, and
I, Frank Gernon, inherit certain atrabilious humours, maternally, from a
long series of very respectable “Qui Hyes.”[3] Yes, my mothers
family—father, grandfather, uncles, and cousins—had all served with
exemplary fidelity that potent merchant-monarch affectionately termed in
India the Honourable John (though degraded, I am sorry to say, into an
“old woman” by his native subjects); they had all flourished for more
than a century under the shade of the “rupee tree,” a plant of
Hesperidean virtues, whose fructiferous powers, alas! have since their
time sadly declined. These, my maternal progenitors, were men both of
the sword and pen; some had filled high civil stations with credit,
whilst others, under the banners of a Clive, a Lawrence, or a Munro, had
led “Ind’s dusky chivalry” to war, and participated in many of those
glorious, but now time-mellowed exploits, from which the splendid fabric
of our Eastern dominions has arisen. This, and other circumstances on
which I shall briefly touch, combined to point my destiny to the
gorgeous East. My mother, for the reasons given, and the peculiar
facilities which she consequently had for establishing us in that
quarter, had from an early period looked fondly to India as the theatre
for the future exertions of her sons. But long before the period of my
departure arrived—indeed I may say almost from infancy—I had been
inoculated by my mother, my great uncle, and sundry parchment-faced
gentlemen who frequented our house, with a sort of Indo-mania. I was
never tired of hearing of its people, their manners, dress, &c., and was
perfectly read on the subject of alligators and Bengal tigers. I used,
indeed, regularly and systematically to persecute and bore every
Anglo-Indian that came in my way for authentic accounts of their history
and mode of destruction, &c. One most benevolent old gentleman, a fine
specimen of the Indian of other days, and a particular friend of my
family, used to “fool us to the top of our bent” in that way. I say us,
for the Indo-mania was not confined to myself.

My mother, too, used to entertain us with her experiences, which served
to feed the ardent longing which I felt to visit the East. How often in
the winter evenings of pleasant “lang syne,” when the urn hissed on the
table, and the cat purred on the comfortable rug, has our then happy
domestic circle listened with delight to her account of that far-distant
land! What respect did the sonorous names of Bangalore and Cuddalore,
and Nundy Droog and Severn Droog, and Hookhaburdar and Soontaburdars,
and a host of others, excite in our young minds! In what happy
accordance with school-boy thoughts were the descriptions she gave us of
the fruits of that sunny clime—the luscious mango—the huge jack—the
refreshing guava—and, above all, the delicious custard-apple, a
production which I never in the least doubted contained the exact
counterpart of that pleasant admixture of milk and eggs which daily
excited my longing eyes amongst the tempting display of a pastry-cook’s
window! Sometimes she rose to higher themes, in which the pathetic or
adventurous predominated. How my poor cousin Will fell by the dagger of
an assassin at the celebrated massacre of Patna; and how another
venturous relative shot a tiger on foot, thereby earning the
benedictions of a whole community of peaceful Hindoos, whose village had
long been the scene of his midnight maraudings: this story, by the way,
had a dash of the humorous in it, though relating in the main to a
rather serious affair. It never lost its raciness by repetition, and
whenever my mother told it, which at our request she frequently did, and
approached what we deemed the comic part, our risibles were always on
full-cock for a grand and simultaneous explosion of mirth.

Well, time rolled on; I had doubled the Cape of Good Hope, sweet
sixteen, and the ocean of life and adventure lay before me. I stood five
feet nine inches in my stockings, and possessed all the aspirations
common to my age. “Frank, my love,” one day said my mother to me, at the
conclusion of breakfast, “I have good news for you; that most benevolent
of men, Mr. Versanket, has complied with my application, and given me an
infantry cadetship for you; here,” she continued, “is his letter, read
it, and ever retain, as I trust you will, a lively sense of his
goodness.” I eagerly seized the letter, and read the contents with a
kind of ecstasy. It expressed sympathy in my mothers difficulties, and
an invitation to me to come to London and take advantage of his offer.

I will not dwell on the parting scenes. Suffice it to say, that I
embraced those dear objects of my affection, many of whom I was never
destined to embrace again, and bid a sorrowful long adieu to the
parental roof. I arrived in the great metropolis, and prepared for my
outfit and departure. Having completed the former—sheets, ducks, jeans,
and gingerbread, tobacco to bribe old Neptune, brandy to mollify the
sailors, and all _et ceteras_, according to the most approved list of
Messrs. Welsh and Stalker—nought remained but to pass the India House,
an ordeal which I was led to view with an indefinable dread. From whom I
received the information I now forget, though it was probably from some
one of that mischievous tribe of jokers, who love to sport with the
feelings of youth; but I was told that it was absolutely necessary that
I should learn by heart, as an indispensable preliminary to passing, the
“Articles of War and Mutiny Act,” then forming one volume. What was my
state of alarm and despondency as I handled that substantial
yellow-backed tome, and reflected on the task I had to perform of
committing its whole contents to memory in the brief space of one week!
It haunted me in my dreams, and the thought of it, sometimes crossing my
mind whilst eating, almost suspended the power of swallowing. I carried
it about with me whereever I went, applying to it with desperate
determination whenever a leisure moment, of which I had very few, would
admit; but what I forced into my sensorium one moment, the eternal noise
and racket of London drove out of it the next. To cut a long story
short, the day arrived, “the all-important day,” big with my fate. I
found myself waiting in the India House, preparatory to appearing before
the directors, and, saving the first two or three clauses, the “Articles
of War” were to me as a sealed volume. I was in despair; to be disgraced
appeared inevitable. At last came the awful summons, and I entered the
apartment, where, at a large table covered with green cloth, sat the
“potent, grave, and reverend signiors,” who were to decide my fate. One
of them, a very benevolent-looking old gentleman, with a powdered head,
desired me to advance, and having asked me a few questions touching my
name, age, &c., he paused, and, to my inexpressible alarm, took up a
volume from the table, which was no other than that accursed piece of
military codification of which I have made mention. Now, thought I, it
comes, and all is over. After turning over the leaves for some seconds,
he said, raising his head, “I suppose you are well acquainted with the
contents of this volume?” Heaven forgive me! but the instinct of
self-preservation was strong upon me, and I mumbled forth a very
suspicious “Yes.” Ye generous casuists, who invent excuses for human
frailty, plead for my justification. “Well,” continued he, closing the
book, “conduct yourself circumspectly in the situation in which you are
about to enter, and you will acquire the approbation of your superiors;
you may now retire.” Those who can imagine the feelings of a culprit
reprieved, after the fatal knot has been comfortably adjusted by a
certain legal functionary; or those of a curate, with £50 per annum, and
fifteen small children, on the announcement of a legacy of £10,000; or
those of a respectable spinster of forty, on having the question
unexpectedly popped; or, in short, any other situation where felicity
obtrudes unlooked for, may form some idea of mine; I absolutely walked
on air, relieved from this incubus, and gave myself up to the most
delightful buoyancy of spirits. A few days more, and Mr. Cadet Francis
Gernon found himself on board the _Rottenbeam Castle_, steering down
Channel, and with tearful eyes casting a lingering gaze on the shores of
old England.




                              CHAPTER II.


The first scene of this eventful drama closed with my embarkation on
board the _Rottenbeam Castle_, bound for Bengal. Saving an Irish packet,
this was the first ship on which I had ever set foot, and it presented a
new world to my observation—a variety of sights and sounds which, by
giving fresh occupation to my thoughts and feelings, served in some
measure to banish the tristful remembrance of home. All, at first, was a
chaos to me; but when the confusion incidental to embarkation and
departure (the preliminary shake of this living kaleidoscope), a general
clearing out of visitors, custom-house officers, bum-boat women, _et hoc
genus omne_, had subsided, things speedily fell into that regular order
characteristic of vessels of this description—each individual took up
his proper position, and entered in an orderly manner on his prescribed
and regular routine of duty; and I began to distinguish officers from
passengers, and to learn the rank and importance of each respectively.

Before proceeding further with ship-board scenes, a slight sketch of a
few of the _dramatis personæ_ may not be unacceptable. And first, our
commander, the autocrat of this little empire. Captain McGuffin was a
raw-boned Caledonian, of some six foot three; a huge, red-headed man of
great physical powers, of which, however, his whole demeanour,
singularly mild, evinced a pleasing unconsciousness; bating the latter
quality, he was just such a man of nerves and sinews as in the olden
time, at Falkirk or Bannockburn, one could fancy standing like a tower
of strength, amidst the din and clash of arms, “slaughing” off heads and
arms, muckle broad-sword in hand, with fearful energy and effect. He had
a sombre and fanatical expression of visage; and I never looked at his
“rueful countenance” but I thought I saw the genuine descendant of one
of those stern covenanters of yore, of whom I had read—one of those
“crop-eared whigs” who, on lonely moor and mountain, had struggled for
the rights of conscience, and fought with indomitable obstinacy the
glorious fight of freedom.

I soon discovered I was not “alone in my glory,” and that another cadet
was destined to share with me the honours of the “Griffinage.” He was a
gawky, wide-mouthed fellow, with locks like a pound of candles, and
trousers half-way up his calves; one who, from his appearance, it was
fair to infer had never before been ten miles from his native village.
It was a standing source of wonder to all on board (and to my knowledge
the enigma was never satisfactorily solved), by what strange concurrence
of circumstances, what odd twist of Dame Fortune’s wheel, this Gaspar
Hauserish specimen of rusticity had attained to the distinguished honour
of being allowed to sign himself “gentleman cadet,” in any “warrant,
bill, or quittance;” but so it was. The old adage, however, applied in
his case; he turned out eventually to be much less of a fool than he
looked.

Our first officer, Mr. Gillans, was a thorough seaman, and a no less
thorough John Bull; he had the then common detestation of the French and
their imputed vices of insincerity, &c., and in endeavouring to avoid
the Scylla of Gallic deceit, went plump into the Charybdis of English
rudeness. He was in truth, a blunt, gruff fellow, who evidently thought
that civility and poltroonery were convertible terms. The captain was
the only person whom his respect for discipline ever allowed him to
address without a growl; in short, the vulgar but expressive phrase, as
“sulky as a bear with a sore head,” seemed made for him expressly, for
in no case could it have been more justly applied. The second mate,
Grinnerson, was a gentlemanly fellow on the whole, but a most eternal
wag and joker. Cadets had plainly, for many a voyage, furnished him with
subjects for the exercise of his facetious vein, and “Tom,” _i.e._ Mr.
Thomas Grundy, and myself, received diurnal roastings at his hands. If I
expressed an opinion, “Pardon me, my dear sir,” he would say, with mock
gravity, “but it strikes me that, being _only a cadet_, you can know
nothing about it;” or, “in about ten years hence, when you get your
commission, your opinion ‘on things in general’ may be valuable.” If I
flew out, or the peaceable Grundy evinced a disposition to “hog his
back,” he would advise us to keep our temper, to be cool, assuring us,
with dry composure, that the “cadets on the last voyage were never
permitted to get into a passion.” In a word, he so disturbed my
self-complacency, that I long gravely debated the question with myself,
whether I ought not to summon him to the lists when I got to India,
there to answer for his misdeeds. As the voyage drew towards a close,
however, he let off the steam of his raillery considerably, and treated
us with more deference and respect; thereby showing that he had studied
human nature, and knew how to restore the equilibrium of a young man’s
temper, by adding to the weight in the scale of self-esteem. Our doctor
and purser are the only two more connected with the ship whom I shall
notice. The first, Cackleton by name, was a delicate, consumptive,
superfine person, who often reminded me of the injunction, “physician,
heal thyself.” He ladled out the soup with infinite grace, and was quite
the ladies’ man. His manners, indeed, would have been gentlemanly and
unexceptionable had they not been for ever pervaded by an obviously
smirking consciousness on his part that they were so. As for Cheesepare,
the purser, all I shall record of him is, that by a happy fortune he had
dropped into the exact place for which nature and his stars appeared to
have designed him. He looked like a purser—spoke like a purser—ate and
drank like a purser—and locked himself up for three or four hours _per
diem_ with his hooks and ledgers like a very praiseworthy purser.
Moreover, he carved for a table of thirty or forty, with exemplary
patience, and possessed the happy knack of disposing of the largest
quantity of meat in the smallest given quantity of time of any man I
ever met with, in order to be ready for a renewed round at the mutton.

Of passengers we had the usual number and variety: civilians, returning
with wholesale stocks of English and continental experiences and
recollections of the aristocratic association, &c., for Mofussil
consumption; old officers, going back to ensure their “off-reckonings”
preparatory to their final “off-reckoning;” junior partners in
mercantile houses; sixteenth cousins from Forres and Invernesshire
obeying the spell of kindred attraction (would that we had a little more
of its influence south of the Tweed!); officers to supply the wear and
tear of cholera and dysentery in his (then) Majesty’s regiments; matrons
returning to expectant husbands, and bright-eyed spinsters to get—a peep
at the country—nothing more;—then we had an assistant surgeon or two,
more _au fait_ at whist than Galenicals, and the two raw, unfledged
griffins—to wit, Grundy and myself—completed the list. But of the
afore-mentioned variety, I shall only select half a dozen for particular
description, and as characteristic of the mass.

First, there was Colonel Kilbaugh, a colonel of cavalry and ex-resident
of Paugulabad, who, in spite of his high-heeled Hobys, was a diminutive
figure, pompous, as little men generally are, and so anxious,
apparently, to convince the world that he had a soul above his inches,
that egad, sir, it was dangerous for a man above the common standard of
humanity to look at him, or differ in opinion in the slightest degree.
His was in truth

               A fiery soul, which, working out its way,
               Fretted the pigmy body to decay.

He excelled (in his own estimation) in long stories, which he told with
an extraordinary minuteness of detail. They generally began with,
“Shortly after I was appointed to the residency of Paugulabad,” or, “The
year before, or two years after, I left the residency of Paugulabad:” in
short, that was his chronological starting-point. The colonel’s _yarns_
principally (though not entirely) related to wonderful sporting
exploits, and the greater the bounce the more scrupulously exact was he
in the _minutiæ_, magnanimously disregarding the terrors of
cross-examination, should a seven-foot mortal venture one. “It was the
largest tiger that, sir, I ever killed; he stood 4 feet 4¾ inches to the
top of his shoulder—4 feet 4¾ was it, by-the-bye?—no, I’m wrong; 4 feet
4½. I killed him with a double Joe I got from our doctor; I think it was
the cold season before I left the residency of Paugulabad.” It was one
of the most amusing things in the world to see him marching up and down
the poop with our Colossus of a skipper—“Ossa to a wart”—one little fin
of a hand behind his back, and laying down the law with the other;
skipper, with an eye to future recommendation, very deferential of
course.

Next, in point of rank, was Mr. Goldmore, an ex-judge of the Sudder
Dewanny Adawlut; a man of birth and education, and an excellent sample
of the distinguished service to which he belonged. His manners were kind
and urbane, though he was a little peppery sometimes, particularly when
I beat him at chess. He had come home a martyr to liver; and the yellow
cheek, the lacklustre eye, and the feeble step, all told too plainly
that he was returning to die. His wife, fifteen years younger than
himself, exhibited beside him a striking contrast; she, “buxom, blithe,
and _debonnair_”—a vigorous plant in florid pride; he, poor fellow, in
the “sear and yellow” leaf. She was a warm-hearted, excellent creature,
native goodness beaming in her eye, but had one fault, and that a
prominent one. Having in India, as is often the case with the sex, been
thrown much at out-stations amongst male society, she had insensibly
adopted a “mannish” tone, used terms of Indian conventional slang—bad in
a man, but odious from female lips—laughed heartily at stories seasoned
with equivoque, and sometimes told such herself with off-hand _naïveté_
at the cuddy-table, producing a wink from Mr. Grinnerson to Ensign
O’Shaughnessy, and an uncommon devotion to his plate on the part of Mr.
Goldmore himself.

Major Rantom, of the Dragoons—soldierly, gentleman-like, and
five-and-thirty—commanded the detachment of troops, to which were
attached Ensigns Gorman and O’Shaughnessy, two fine “animals,” that had
recently been caught in the mountains of Kerry; and an ancient
centurion, Capt. Marpeet, of the Native Infantry, must conclude these
samples of the masculine gender. Marpeet was a character, upon the
whole—a great man for short whist and Hodgson’s pale ale. The Sporting
Magazine, Taplin’s Farriery, and Dundas’s Nineteen Manœuvres, seemed to
have constituted the extent of his reading, though some conversation he
one day had about “zubber, zeer, and pesh,” and that profound work the
Tota Kuhannee, seemed to indicate that he had at least entered on the
flowery paths of Oriental literature. Dundas, however, was his strong
point—his tower of strength—his one idea. Ye powers! how amazingly
convincing and fluent he was when he took that subject in hand! Many a
tough discussion would he have with the pompous little colonel, whether
the right or left stood fast, &c., and who, having been a Resident, and
knowing, therefore, everything, of course knew something of that also.

But _places aux demoiselles_! make way for the spinsters! Let me
introduce to the reader’s acquaintance Miss Kitty and Miss Olivia
Jenkins, Miss Maria Balgrave, and Miss Anna Maria Sophia Dobbikins. The
first two were going to their father, a general officer in the Madras
Presidency; the eldest, Kitty, was a prude, haunted by the “demon of
propriety,” the youngest, dear Olivia, a perfect giggle—with such a pair
of eyes!—but “thereby hangs a tale.” Miss Maria Balgrave was consigned
to a house of business in Calcutta, to be forwarded, by the first safe
conveyance, up the country to her dear friend Mrs. Kurrybhat, the lady
of Ensign Kurrybhat, who had invited her out; she was very plain, but of
course possessed its usual concomitant, great amiability of temper. Miss
Dobbikins was a Bath and Clifton belle, hackneyed and _passé_, but
exhibiting the remains of a splendid face and figure; it was passing
strange that so fine a creature should have attained a certain age
without having entered that state which she was so well calculated to
adorn, whilst doubtless many a snub-nosed thing had gone off under her
own nose. I have seen many such cases; and it is a curious problem for
philosophical investigation, why those whom “every one” admires “nobody”
marries.

Having given these sketches of a few of my companions, let me now
proceed with my voyage. Leaving Deal we had to contend with contrary
winds, and when off Portsmouth, they became so adverse, that the captain
determined on dropping anchor, and there wait a favourable change. In
three days the wind became light, veered to the proper quarter, and our
final departure was fixed for the following morning. My last evening off
Portsmouth long remained impressed on my memory. Full often, in my
subsequent wanderings in the silent forest or the lonely desert, in the
hushed camp, or on the moon-lit rampart, where nought save the
sentinel’s voice broke through the silence of the night, have I pictured
this last aspect of my native land. I had been engaged below, inditing
letters for home and other occupations, the whole day, when, tired of
the confinement, I mounted on the poop: the parting glow of a summer’s
evening rested on the scene—a tranquillity and repose little, alas! in
consonance with the state of my feelings, once more painfully excited at
the prospect of the severance from all that was dear to me. Hitherto
excitement had sustained me, but now I felt it in its full force.

                  Land of my sires, what mortal hand
                  Can e’er untie the filial band
                  That knits me to thy rugged strand?

I leant my head upon my hand, and gave myself up to sad and melancholy
reflections. On one side stretched the beautiful coast of the Isle of
Wight, whilst the fast-gathering shades of evening were slowly blending
into one dark mass the groves and villas of Cowes; lights from many a
pleasant window streamed across the rippling sea—lights, methought,
cheering circles of happy faces, like those I lately gazed upon, but
which I might never see more. Many a tall and gallant man-of-war rode
ahead of us, fading in the gathering mist; boats, leaving their long,
silvery tracks behind them, glided across the harbour; whilst the lights
of the town, in rapid succession, broke forth as those of the day
declined. The very tranquillity of such a scene as this, to a person in
my then state of mind, by mocking, as it were, the inward grief, made it
to be more deeply felt. I looked at my native shores, as a lover gazes
on his mistress for the last time, till the boom of the evening gun, and
the increasing darkness, warned me that it was time to go below.

           Calm were the elements, night’s silence deep,
           The waves scarce murmuring, and the winds asleep.

In a few days we were in the Bay of Biscay—and now my troubles began.




                              CHAPTER III.


The Bay of Biscay well merits its turbulent character; of this we soon
had ample demonstration, for the _Rottenbeam Castle_ had scarcely
entered within its stormy bounds, when the wind, hitherto moderate,
became rough and boisterous, and in a little time freshened almost to a
gale; the vessel began to pitch and roll—the shrouds cracked—the few
sails set were strained almost to splitting—and mountain seas with wild,
foamy crests ever and anon burst over us, clearing the waist and
forecastle, and making the “good ship” quiver through every plank and
timber. These _sublimities_ were quite new to me, and produced their
usual effects on the unseasoned—an involuntary tribute to Old Ocean—not
a metrical outpouring, but one of a less spiritual quality, on which it
would be superfluous to dilate.

Our first day’s dinner on board, with things in the state I have
described—_i.e._ the _Rottenbeam Castle_ reeling and staggering like a
drunken man—was a most comical affair, and I should have enjoyed it
extremely had my nausea been less. It is true, with some variations, the
scene was afterwards frequently repeated (except when sea-pie was the
order of the day); but then, though I was no longer qualmish, it in turn
had lost the master-charm of novelty. We were summoned to dinner as
usual, on the day in question, by the drummers and fifers—or rather, to
be more respectful, the “Captains Band;” but, from the difficulty of
preserving an equilibrium, these worthies mangled the “Roast Beef of Old
England” most unmercifully. The dapper little steward, with his train of
subordinates, had some difficulty in traversing the deck with their
savoury burthens; unable to march as before, heads erect, like a squad
of recruits, the grand purveyor, with his silver tureen in the van, they
now emerged theatrically from the culinary regions—advancing with slides
and side-steps, like a _corps de ballet_—now a halt, then a simultaneous
run—then balancing on one leg—and finally (hitting the moment of an
equipoise) a dart into the cuddy, where, with some little difficulty,
each contrived to deposit his dish. The passengers, emerging from
various doors and openings, tottering and holding on as best they might,
now made their way to seats, and amidst the most abominable creaking and
groaning that ever saluted my ears the operation of dinner began. In
spite of sand-bags, however, and all other appliances, there was no
restraining the ambulatory freaks of the dishes, and we were scarcely
seated when a tremendous lee-lurch sent a tureen of peasoup souse over
the doctor s kerseymere waistcoat and Brummel tie; and a roast pig, as
if suddenly resuscitated and endued with a spirit of frenzy, darted from
its dish, and, cantering furiously down the whole length of the table,
finally effected a lodgment in Miss Dobbikins’ lap, to the infinite
dismay of that young lady, who uttering a faint shriek, hastily essayed,
with Ensign O’Shaughnessy’s assistance, to divest herself of the
intrusive porker. I, for my part, was nearly overwhelmed by an
involuntary embrace from the charming Miss Olivia; whilst, to add to the
confusion, at this particular moment, Mr. Cadet Grundy, governed rather
by sight than a due consideration of circumstances and the laws of
gravitation, made a desperate lunge at one of the swinging tables, which
he thought was making a most dangerous approach to the perpendicular, in
order to steady it, and the immediate result was, a fearful crash of
glasses and decanters, and a plentiful libation of port and sherry.

“Are ye mod, sir, to do that?” exclaimed the captain, with
ill-suppressed vexation at the destruction of his glasses, and
forgetting his usual urbanity.

“I thought they were slipping off, sir,” said Grundy, with great
humility.

“Ye ha’ slupped them off in gude airnest yeersel, sir,” rejoined Captain
McGuffin, unable, however, to repress a smile, in which all joined, at
the idea of Grundy’s extreme simplicity. “Dinna ye ken, sir, that it’s
the ship, and not the swing-table, that loses its pairpendicular? Here,
steward,” continued he, “clare away these frogments, and put mair
glasses on the table.”

The colloquy ended, there was a further lull, when, heave yo ho! away
went the ship on the other side; purser jammed up against the
bulk-head—rolls—legs and wings—boiled beef, carrots, and potatoes, all
racing, as if to see which would first reach the other side of the
table. At this instant snap went a chair-lashing, and the ex-resident of
Paugulabad was whirled out of the cuddy door, like a thunder-bolt.

“There she goes again!” exclaimed the second mate; “hold on, gentlemen.”
The caution was well-timed, for down she went on the opposite tack; once
more, the recoil brought the colonel back again, with the force of a
battering-ram, attended by an awful smash of the butlers plate-basket,
and other deafening symptoms of reaction. Oh, ’tis brave sport, a
cuddy-dinner in an Indiaman, and your ship rolling gunwales under.

“By the powers, now, but this hates everything entirely,” exclaimed
Ensign Gorman, who, like myself, was a griff, and had never witnessed
anything of the sort before.

“Oh, its nothing at all this—mere child’s play, to what you’ll have
round the Cape,” observed the second mate, grinning with malice
prepense.

“The deuce take you, now, Grinnerson, for a _Jove’s_ comforter,”
rejoined the ensign, laughing; “sure if it’s worse than this, it is
we’ll be sailing bottom upwards, and ateing our males with our heels in
the air.”

“Oh, I assure you, it’s a mere trifle this to the rolling and pitching I
myself have experienced,” said the little colonel, who having recovered
his seat and composure, now put in his oar, unwilling to be silent when
anything wonderful was on the _tapis_. “I remember,” continued the
ex-resident, picking his teeth _nonchalamment_ (he generally picked his
teeth when delivered of a bouncer), “that was—let me see, about the year
1810—shortly after I resigned the residency of Paugulabad—we were off
Cape Lagullas, when our vessel rolled incessantly for a fortnight in the
heaviest sea I ever remember to have seen; we were half our time under
water—a shark actually swam through the cuddy—everything went by the
board—live stock all washed away—couldn’t cook the whole time, but lived
on biscuit, Bologna sausages, Bombay ducks, and so forth. To give you an
idea of it—ladies will excuse me—I actually wore out the seats of two
pair of inexpressibles from the constant friction to which they were
subjected—a sort of perpetual motion—no preserving the same centre of
gravity for a single moment.”

This sally of the colonel’s had an equally disturbing effect on the
gravity of the cuddy party, and all laughed heartily at it.

“You were badly enough off, certainly, colonel,” said our wag, the
second officer (with a sly wink at one of his confederates); “but I
think I can mention a circumstance of the kind still more extraordinary.
When I was last in the China seas, in the _John Tomkins_, she rolled so
prodigiously after a tuffoon, that she actually wore off all the copper
sheathing, and very nearly set the sea on fire by this same friction you
speak of. It’s strange, but as true as what you have just mentioned,
colonel.”

“Sir,” said the colonel, bristling up, for he did not at all relish the
drift of this story, “you are disposed to be pleasant, sir; facetious,
sir; but let me beg in future that you will reserve your jokes for some
one else, and not exhibit your humour at my expense, or it may be
unpleasant to both of us.”

All looked grave—the affair was becoming serious—the colonel was a known
fire-eater, and Grinnerson, who saw he had overshot the mark, seemed a
little disconcerted, but struggled to preserve his composure—it was a
juncture well calculated to test all the powers of impudence and tact of
that very forward gentleman; but, somehow or other, he did back cleverly
out of the scrape, without any additional offence to the colonel’s
dignity, or a farther compromise of his own, and before the cloth was
removed, a magnanimous challenge to Mr. Grinnerson, “to take wine,” came
from the colonel (who at bottom was a very worthy little man, though
addicted, unfortunately, to the Ferdinand Mendez Pinto vein), and
convinced us that happily no other sort of challenge was to be
apprehended. And so ended my first day’s dinner in a high sea in the Bay
of Biscay.

            Now had the moon, resplendent lamp of night,
            O’er heaven’s pure azure shed her sacred light.

In plain prose, it was past seven bells, and I (like Mahomet’s coffin)
was swinging in the steerage, forgetful of all my cares; whether in my
dreams I was wandering once more, as in childhood’s days, by the flowery
margin of the silver Avon, listening to the blackbird’s mellow note from
the hawthorn dell—lightly footing the Spanish dance in Mangeon’s
ball-room at Clifton—or comfortably sipping a cup of bohea in the family
circle at home—I do not now well remember: but whatever was the nature
of those sweet illusions, they were suddenly dispelled, in the dead of
the night, by one of the most fearful agglomerations of stunning sounds
that ever broke the slumbers of a cadet: groaning timbers—hoarse
shouts—smashing crockery—falling knife-boxes—and the loud gurgling
bubble of invading waters—all at once, and with terrible discord, burst
upon my astonished ear. Thinking the ship was scuttling, or, that some
other (to me unknown) marine disaster was befalling her, I sprung up in
a state between sleeping and waking, overbalanced my cot, and was
pitched out head-foremost on the deck. Here a body of water, ancle-deep,
and washing to and fro, lent a startling confirmation to my
apprehensions that the ship was actually _in articulo immersionis_. I
struggled to gain my feet, knocked my naked shins against a box of
saddlery of the major’s, slipped and slid about on the wet and slimy
deck, and finally, my feet flying from under me, came bump down on the
broadest side of my person, with stunning emphasis and effect. Another
effort to gain the erect position was successful, and, determined to
visit the “glimpses of the moon” once more before I became food for
fishes, I hurriedly and instinctively scrambled my way towards the
companion ladder. Scarcely was I in its vicinity, and holding on by a
staunchion, when the vessel gave another profound roll, so deep that the
said ladder, being ill-secured, fell over backwards, saluting the deck
with a tremendous bang, followed by a second crash, and bubbling of
waters effecting a forcible entry. Paralyzed and confounded by this
succession of sounds and disasters, I turned, still groping in the
darkness, to seek some information touching this uproar, from some one
of the neighbouring sleepers. I soon lighted on a hammock, and tracing
the mummy-case affair from the feet upwards my hands rested on a cold
nose, then a rough curly pate surmounting it, whose owner, snoring with
a ten-pig power, would, I verily believe, have slept on had the crash of
doom been around him. “Hollo! here,” said I, giving him a shake. A grunt
and a mumbled execration were all it elicited. I repeated the
experiment, and having produced some symptoms of consciousness, begged
earnestly to know if all I had described was an ordinary occurrence, or
if we were really going to the bottom. I had now fairly roused the
sleeping lion; up he started in a terrible passion; asked me what the
deuce made me bother him with my nonsense at that time of night, and
then, consigning me to a place whence no visitor is permitted to return,
once more addressed himself to his slumbers. This refreshing sample of
nautical philosophy, though rather startling, convinced me that I had
mistaken the extent of the danger; in fact, there was none at all; so
feeling my way back to my cot, I once more, though with becoming
caution, got into it, determined, sink or swim, to have my sleep out. On
rising, disorder and misery, in various shapes, a wet deck and boxes
displaced, met my view; I found my coat and pantaloons pleasantly
saturated with sea-water, which it appeared had entered by an open port
or scuttle, and that my boots had sailed away to some unknown region on
a voyage of discovery. “Oh! why did I ‘list?’” I exclaimed, in the
bitterness of my discomfort; “why did I ever ‘list?’” Ye cadets, attend
to the moral which this narrative conveys, and learn, by my unhappy
example, always to secure your toggery, high and dry, before you turn
in, and to study well the infirmities of that curious pendulum balance,
the cot, lest, like me, ye be suddenly decanted therefrom on the
any-thing-but-downy surface of an oaken deck!

With what feelings of delight does the youth first enter upon the
fairy region of the tropics, a region which Cook and Anson, and the
immortal fictions of St. Pierre and De Foe, have invested in his
estimation with a sweet and imperishable charm! The very air to him
is redolent of a spicy aroma, of a balmy and tranquillizing
influence, whilst delicious but indefinable visions of the scenes he
is about to visit—of palmy groves, and painted birds, and coral
isles “in the deep sea set,” float before him in all those roseate
hues with which the young and excited fancy loves to paint them.
Paul and Virgina—Robinson—Friday—goats—savages and monkeys—ye are
all for ever bound to my heart by the golden links of early
association and acquaintanceship. Happy Juan Fernandez, too!
Atalantis of the wave—Utopia of the roving imagination—how oft have
I longed to abide in ye, and envied Robinson his fate—honest man of
goatskins and unrivalled resources! But one ingredient, a wife, was
wanting to complete your felicity; had you but rescued one of the
Miss Fridays from the culinary fate designed for her brother, and
made her your companion, you would have been the most comfortable
fellow on record.

Griffin as I was I partook strongly of these common but delightful
feelings I have attempted to describe, and in the change of climate and
objects which every week’s sail brought forth, found much to interest
and excite me—the shoal of flying-fish, shooting like a silver shower
from the ocean, and skimming lightly over the crested waves; the gambols
of the porpoise; the capture of a shark; fishing for bonetta off the
bowsprit; a waterspout; speculations on a distant sail; her approach;
the friendly greeting; the first and last!—were all objects and events
pleasing in themselves, but doubly so when viewed in relation to the
general monotony of a life at sea. Nothing, I think, delighted me more
than contemplating the gorgeous sunsets, as we approached the equator.
Here, in England, that luminary is a sickly affair, but particularly so
when viewed through our commonly murky atmosphere, and there may be some
truth in the Italian’s splenetic remark in favour of the superior warmth
of the moon of his own country. But in the fervid regions of the tropics
it is that we see the glorious emblem of creative power in all his pride
and majesty, whether rising in his strength, “robed in flames and amber
light,” ruling in meridian splendour, or sinking slowly to rest on his
ocean couch of gold and crimson, in softened but ineffable refulgence;
it is (but particularly in its parting aspect) an object eminently
calculated to awaken the most elevated thoughts of the Creator’s power,
mingled with a boundless admiration for the beauty of His works. Yes,
neither language, painting, nor poetry, can adequately portray that most
glorious of spectacles—a tropical sunset.

Ensign O’Shaughnessy having sworn “by all the bogs in Kerry,” that he
would put a brace of pistol-balls through Neptune, or Juno, or any “sa
God” of them all, that should dare to lay hands upon him; and a
determination to resist the initiatory process of ducking in
bilge-water, and shaving with a rusty hoop, having manifested itself in
other quarters, Captain McGuffin, glad of a pretext, and really
apprehensive of mischief, had it intimated to the son of Saturn and his
spouse, that their visit in crossing the line would be dispensed with.
In so doing, it appears to me that he exercised a wise discretion;
Neptune’s tomfooleries, at least when carried to their usual extent,
being one of those ridiculous customs “more honoured in the breach than
in the observance;” one which may well be allowed to sleep with “Maid
Marian,” “the Lord of Misrule” and other samples of the “wisdom of our
ancestors,” who were emphatically but “children of a larger growth,” to
whom horse play and “tinsel” were most attractive. On crossing the
equator, however, the old but more harmless joke of exhibiting the
_line_ through a telescope was played off on one greenhorn, sufficiently
soft to admit of its taking effect.

“Do you make it out, Jones?” said Grinnerson, who had got up the scene,
to one of the middys, a youngster intently engaged in reconnoitering
through a glass half as long as himself.

“I think I do, sir,” said Jones, with a difficultly-suppressed grin.

“What is he looking for?” asked the simple victim.

“The Line, to be sure; didn’t I tell you we were to cross it to-day?”

“Oh yes, I remember; I should like amazingly to see it, if you would
oblige me with the telescope.”

“Oh, certainly; Jones, give Mr. Brown the glass.”

The soft man took it, looked, but declared that he saw nought but sky
and sea.

“Here, try mine,” continued the second mate; “’tis a better one than
that you have,” handing him one with a hair or wire across the large end
of it. “Now do you see it?”

“I think I do; oh, yes, most distinctly. And that really is the line?
Bless me, how small it is!”

This was the climax; the middys held their mouths, and sputtering,
tumbled in a body down the ladder to have their laugh out, whilst a
general side-shaking at the griff’s expense took place amongst the
remaining group on the poop.

Well, the stormy dangers of the Cape safely passed, the pleasant isles
of Johanna, sweet as those which Waller sung, duly visited—Dondra
Head—Adam’s Peak—the woody shores of Ceylon here skirted and admired,
those beautiful shores, where

           Partout on voit mûrir, partout on voit éclore,
           Et les fruits de Pomone et les présents de Flore;

and the “spicy gales” from cinnamon groves duly snuffed up and
appreciated (_entre nous_, a burnt pastile of Mr. Grinnerson’s, and not
Ceylon, furnished the “spicy gales” on this occasion), we found
ourselves at last off the far-famed coast of Coromandel, and fast
approaching our destination.

It is pleasant at certain seasons to glide over the summer seas of these
delightful latitudes, whilst the vessel spreads abroad all her snowy
canvas to arrest every light and vagrant zephyr, to hang over the side,
and whilst the ear is soothed by the lapping ripple of small, crisp
waves, idly breaking on the vessel’s bows as she moves scarce
perceptibly through them, to gaze on the sky and ocean, and indulge in
that half-dreamy listlessness when gentle thoughts unbidden come and go.
How beautiful is the dark blue main, relieved by the milk-white flash of
the seabird’s wing! how picturesque the Indian craft, with their striped
latteen sails, as they creep along those palm-covered coasts, studded
with temples and pagodas! and seaward resting on the far-off horizon,
how lovely the fleecy piles of rose-tinted clouds, seeming to the fancy
the ethereal abodes of pure and happy spirits! There is in the thoughts
to which such scenes give birth a rationality as improving to the heart
as it is remote from a forced and mawkish sentimentality. Such were my
sensations as we crept along the Indian coast, till in a few days the
_Rottenbeam Castle_ came to anchor in the roads of Madras, amidst a
number of men-of-war, Indiamen, Arab grabs, and country coasters.

The first thing we saw, on dropping anchor, was a man-of-war’s boat
pulling for us, which created a considerable sensation amongst the crew,
to whom the prospect of impressment was anything but agreeable. The
boat, manned by a stout crew of slashing young fellows, in straw hats,
and with tattooed arms, was soon alongside, and the lieutenant, with the
air of a monarch, mounted the deck. He was a tall, strapping man, with a
hanger banging against his heels, loose trousers, a tarnished _swab_
(epaulette) on his shoulder, and a glazed cocked-hat stuck rakishly fore
and aft on his head: in my idea, the very _beau idéal_ of a “first
leftenant.”




                              CHAPTER IV.


In the last chapter I left the _Rottenbeam Castle_ just arrived in the
roads of Madras, and the frigate’s boat alongside. Our commander, with a
grave look, advanced to meet the officer, who, saluting him in an easy
and off-hand manner, announced himself as lieutenant of H.M. ship
_Thunderbolt_, and desired him “to turn up the hands.” Captain McGuffin
was beginning to remonstrate, declaring that some of his best sailors
had been pressed a few days before (which was the fact), and that he had
barely sufficient to carry the ship round to Bengal, &c., when the
lieutenant cut him short, declaring he had nothing to do with that
matter; that his orders were peremptory, and must be obeyed.

“I shall appeal to the admiral,” said our skipper, rather ruffled.

“You may appeal to whom you choose, sir,” replied the lieutenant,
somewhat haughtily, and giving his hanger a kick, to cause it to resume
its hindward position; “but now, and in the meantime, if you please,
you’ll order up your men.”

These were “hard nuts” for McGuffin “to crack;” on his own deck too,
where he had reigned absolute but a few minutes before—

                 The monarch of all he survey’d,
                 Whose right there was none to dispute.

But he felt that the iron heel of a stronger despotism than his own was
upon him, and that he had no resource but submission. He consequently
gave the necessary orders, and straightway the shrill whistle of the
boatswain was soon heard, summoning the sailors to the muster.

“Onward they moved, a melancholy band,” slouching and hitching up their
trousers, and were soon ranged in rank and file along the deck. The
lieutenant stalked up the line (he certainly was a noble-looking fellow,
just the man for a cutting-out party, or to head a column of boarders),
and turned several of them about, something after the manner in which a
butcher in Smithfield selects his fat sheep, and then putting aside
those he thought worthy of “honour and hard knocks” in his Majesty’s
service, he ordered them forthwith to bring up their hammocks and kits,
and prepare for departure. Amongst those thus unceremoniously chosen to
increase the crew of the _Thunderbolt_, were two or three ruddy, lusty
lads, who had come out as swabs, or loblolly boys, and were making their
first voyage, to see how the life of a sailor agreed with them, little
thinking, a few days before, of the change that awaited them. I think I
see them now, blubbering as they descended the side, with their hammocks
and small stocks of worldly goods on their shoulders, waving adieu to
their comrades, and thinking, doubtless, of “home, sweet home,” and what
“mother would say when she heard of it.” On one old man-of-war’s man of
the _Rottenbeam Castle_, whom I had often noticed, the lieutenant, keen
as a hawk, pounced _instanter_; his experienced eye detecting at once in
the long pigtail, corkscrew ringlets, and devil-may-care air of honest
Jack, the true outward characteristics of that noble but eccentric
biped, a downright British tar, and prime seamen. “You’ll do for us,”
said the lieutenant, taking him by the collar of his jacket, and leading
him out. “There’s two words to that there bargain, sir,” said Jack (who
had had _quantum suff._ of the reg’lar sarvice), with the air of one who
knew that he stood on unassailable ground. So squirting out a little
’baccy juice, and rummaging his jacket-pocket, he produced therefrom a
tin tobacco-box, of more than ordinary dimensions, from which, after
considerable fumbling (for Jack was evidently unused to handling
literary documents of any kind), he extracted a soiled and tattered
“protection,” which, deliberately unfolding (a ticklish operation, by
the way, the many component parallelograms being connected by the
slenderest filaments), he handed it over to the lieutenant. Having so
done, he hitched up his waistband, with his dexter fin, tipped his
comrades something between a nod and a wink, as much as to say, “I think
that’ll bring him up with a round turn,” and stroking down his hair,
awaited the result. The officer cast his eye over the thing of shreds
and patches. It contained a “true bill,” so he returned it; and Jack,
having carefully packed and re-stowed his “_noli me tangere_,” gave
another squirt, and rolled off in triumph to the forecastle. The only
fellow glad to go “to sarve him Majesty”—I blush whilst I record it—was
Massa Sambo, a good-humoured nigger, and a fine specimen of the mere
animal man, who, having received more of what is vulgarly termed
“monkey’s allowance” on board the _Rottenbeam Castle_ than suited him,
left us in a high glee, grinning, capering, slapping his hands and
singing “Rule Britannia” in regular “Possum up a gum-tree” style, to the
great amusement of us all.

Madras, from the roads, wore to me a very picturesque and interesting
appearance; the long ranges of white verandahed buildings, the noble
fort, with England’s meteor standard floating from the flag-staff, the
beach, the blue sky, the cocoa-nut trees, the white wreaths of breaking
surf, the shipping, the Massoolah boats, the native craft, all
constituted a novel and striking _coup d’œil_, which fully realized what
in imagination I had pictured it. Looking over the side, shortly after
we had anchored, I perceived to my astonishment, a naked figure walking
apparently on the surface of the sea, and rapidly approaching us. This
was a catamaran man, the bearer of a despatch from the shore. His
diminutive bark, three or four logs, half submerged, and on which he had
ploughed through the surf, was soon alongside, and the brown and
dripping savage (for such he looked) scrambling on board. He sprung upon
the deck, as a favourite opera-dancer bounds upon the stage, confident
of an applauding welcome, and, making a ducking salaam, proceeded, in a
very business-like manner, to disengage from his head a conical
salt-basket sort of hat, from which, secured under a fold of linen, he
produced his letters safe and dry; these with the words, “chit, sahib,”
spoken in tones as delicate as the frame of the speaker, he immediately
delivered to the captain. The arrival of this messenger caused a
considerable sensation, and the griffs of all descriptions gathered
round him, conning the strange figure with open mouths and wondering
eyes. The ladies, too (stimulated by curiosity), rushed to the cuddy
door to have a peep at him, but made a rapid retreat on perceiving the
paradisiacal costume of our hero. I shall never forget Miss Olivia’s
involuntary scream, or Miss Dobbikins’ expression of countenance, on
suddenly confronting this little swarthy Apollo:—

                  Horror in all his majesty was there,
                  Mute and magnificent without a tear.

Our admiration of the catamaran man had hardly subsided when a far more
extraordinary character made his appearance. “Avast there, my hearties!”
sounded the rough voice of a seaman, “and make way for the commodore.”
As he spoke, the crowd of sailors and recruits opened out, and his
Excellency Commodore Cockle, chief of the catamarans, was seen advancing
in great state from the gangway. This potent commander, who, by the way,
had performed his toilet _in transitu_, after passing through the surf,
was attired in an old naval uniform coat, under which appeared his naked
neck and swarthy bosom; a huge cocked-hat, “which had seen a little
service,” a pair of kerseymere dress shorts, without stockings, and a
swinging hanger banging at his heels, made up as strange a figure of the
genus scarecrow as I ever remember to have seen out of a cornfield.

“By the powers, Pat, and what have we here?” said Mick Nolan, one of the
recruits, to his comrade Pat Casey.

“Faith,” says Pat, “and myself can’t tell ye, unless ’tis one of them
_Ingine_ rajahs, or ould Neptune himself, that should have been after
shaving us off the line.”

“Devil a bit,” rejoined Mick; “I’m thinking it’s something of an
_Aistern_ Guy Fawkes, that’s going to play off some of his fun amongst
us.”

Thus speculated the jokers, whilst the commodore, fully impressed with a
sense of his importance, swaggered about the deck with all the quiet
pride of a high official, putting questions, and replying to the queries
of old acquaintance. Alas! poor human nature! thou art everywhere
essentially the same. Dear to thee is a little power and authority in
any shape, and thou exhibitest thy “fantastic tricks” as much in the
bells and feathers of the savage, as under the coif of the judge, or the
ermine of the monarch! The “Commodore,” to whom the English cognomen of
“Cockle” had been given, exercised his high functions under a commission
furnished him by some wag, but of which he was quite as proud as if it
had emanated from royalty itself. It was couched in the proper _lingua
technica_ of such instruments, and commenced in something like the
following manner: “Know all men by these presents, that our trusty and
well-beloved Cockle is hereby constituted Commodore and Commander of the
Catamaran Squadron, and duly empowered to exercise all the high
functions thereunto appertaining. The aforesaid Cockle is authorized to
render his services to all parties requiring them, on their paying for
the same. All captains and commanders of his Majesty’s and the
Honourable Company’s ships, and of all other ships and vessels
whatsoever, are hereby required and directed to take fruit, fish, eggs,
&c., from the said Cockle (if they think fit), on their paying him
handsomely in the current coin of the realm, &c.”

The next day the passengers went ashore; officers full fig; ladies,
civilians, and cadets, all in their best attire, crowding the benches of
the Massoolah boat, and balancing, and holding on as best they could. Of
all sea-going craft, from the canoe of the Greenlander to the
line-of-battle-ship, the Massoolah boat is, perhaps, one of the most
extraordinary. Imagine a huge affair, something in shape like one of
those paper cock-boats which children make for amusement, or an
old-fashioned tureen, or the transverse section of a pear or pumpkin,
stem and stern alike, composed of light and flexible planks, sewn
together with coir, and riding buoyant as a gull on the heaving wave,
the sides rising six feet or so above its surface, the huge empty shell
crossed by narrow planks or benches, on which, when seated, or rather
roosted, your legs dangle in air several feet from the bottom: further,
picture in the fore-part a dozen or more spare black creatures, each
working an unwieldy pole-like paddle to a dismal and monotonous
chant—and you may have some idea of a Massoolah boat and its equipage;
the only thing, however, that can live in the tremendous surf that
lashes the coast of Coromandel.

“Are you all right there, in the Massoolah boat?” shouted one of the
ship’s officers.

“Ay, ay, sir,” responded a little middy in charge of us.

“Cast her off then,” said the voice; and immediately the connecting rope
was thrown on board, and off we swung, gently rising and falling on the
long undulations, which were soon to assume the more formidable
character of bursting surges. As we advance, I honestly confess, though
I put a bold face on it, I felt most confoundedly nervous, being under
serious apprehensions that one of the many sharks I had just seen would
soon have the pleasure of breakfasting on a gentleman cadet,
_cote-lettes à la Griffin_, no doubt, if gastronomy ranks as an art
amongst that voracious fraternity. On approaching the surf, the
boatmen’s monotonous chant quickened to a wild _ulluloo_. We were _in
medias res_. I looked astern, and there, at some distance, but in full
chase, advanced a curling mountain-billow, opening its vast concave
jaws, as if to devour us. On, on it came. “_Ullee! ullee! ullee!_”
shouted the rowers; smash came the wave; up flew the stern, down went
the prow; squall went the ladies, over canted the major, Grundy, and the
ex-resident, while those more fortunate in retaining their seats held on
with all the energy of alarm with one hand and dashed the brine from
their habiliments with the other. The wave passed, and order a little
restored, the boatmen pulled again with redoubled energy, to make as
much way as they could before the next should overtake us. It soon came,
roaring like so many fiends, and with nearly similar results. Another
and another followed, till, at last, the unwieldy bark, amidst an awful
bobbery, swung high and dry on the shelving beach; and out we all
sprung, right glad once more to feel ourselves on _terra firma_,
respecting which, be it observed, _en passant_, I hold the opinion of
the Persian, that a yard of it is worth a thousand miles of salt-water.

Here then was I at last, in very truth, treading the soil of India—of
that wondrous, teaming, and antique land, the fertile subject of my
earliest thoughts and imaginations—that land whose “barbaric pearl and
gold” has stimulated the cupidity of nations down the long stream of
time, from Sabæan, Phœnician, Tyrian, and Venetian, to Mynheer Van
Stockenbreech, and honest John Bull himself—whose visionary luxuries
have warmed full many a Western poet’s imagination, and whose strange
vicissitudes have furnished such ample matter to adorn the moralist’s
and historian’s pages.

As I gazed on the turbaned crowds, the flaunting robes, the huge
umbrellas, the passing palankeens, the black sentinels, the strange
birds, and even (pardon the climax) the little striped squirrels, which
gambolled up and down the pillars of the custom-house—sights so new and
strange to me,—I almost began to doubt my own identity, and to think I
had fallen into some new planet. Assuredly, of all the sunny moments
which chequer the path of life’s pilgrimage here below, there are few
whose brightness can compare with those of our first entrance on a new
and untrodden land. What music is there in every sound! What an
exhilarating freshness in every object! The peach’s bloom, the
butterfly’s down, or the painted bubble, however, are but types of them.
Alas! as of all sublunary enjoyments, they vanish upon contact, or at
best, bear not long the grasp of possession.

My feelings were still in a state of tumultuous excitement, when, gazing
about, I observed a native, in flowing robes and large gold ear rings,
bearing down upon me. With a profound salaam, and the smirking smile of
an old acquaintance, he proceeded to address me:

“How d’ye do, Sare?” said he.

“Pretty well, thank you,” said I, smiling; “but who are you?”

“I, Ramee Sawmee Dabash, Sare, come to make master proper compliment.
Very glad to see master safe on shore; too much surf, I think, and
master’s coat leetle wet.”

“Not a little,” said I, “for we have all had a complete sousing.”

“Oh, never mind souse, Sare; I take to Navy Tavern there makee
changee—eat good dinner. Navy Tavern very good place—plenty gentlemen go
there.”

“Where you please,” said I; “I am at your service.”

“Ver well, Sare; but (in a tone of entreaty) you please not forget my
name, Ramee Sawmee Dabash—master’s dabash—I am _ver_ honest man; too
much every gentleman know me.”

Here Ramee Sawmee unconsciously spoke the truth, as I had afterwards
full occasion to discover. I was soon besieged with more of these gentry
offering their services; but Ramee Sawmee, having the best right to
pluck me, by reason of prior possession, ordered them off indignantly;
and not to incur risks by unnecessary delays, he called a palankeen, and
requested me to get into it. In I tumbled, wrong side foremost, and off
we started for the Navy Tavern. He ran alongside, not wishing to lose
sight of me for a moment, pouring his disinterested advice into my ear
in one voluble and continuous stream.

“Master, you please take care; dis place,” said he, “too much dam rogue,
this Madras; plenty bad beebee, and some rascal dabash ver much cheatee
gentlemen. I give master best advice. I ver honest man.”

I thought myself singularly fortunate, in the simplicity of my
griffinish heart, in having fallen in with so valuable a character; but,
in the sequel, as has been before hinted, I discovered what, I dare say,
many a griff had discovered before, that Ramee Sawmee had a little
overestimated himself in the above particular article of honesty.

Sweltering through a broiling sun, and abundance of dust, we reached the
Navy Tavern, a building somewhat resembling, if I recollect rightly, one
of our own green verandah’d suburban taverns, in which comfortable cits
dine and drink heavy wet in sultry summer evenings. Here I found a vast
congregation of naval and military officers, red coats and blue; mates,
midshipmen, pursers, captains, and cadets; some playing billiards, some
smoking, and others drowning care in bowls of sangaree, in which
fascinating beverage, by the way, with guavas, pine-apples, &c., I also
indulged, till brought up, some time after, by a pleasant little touch
of dysentery, which had nearly produced a catastrophe; amongst the dire
consequences of which would have been the non-appearance of these
valuable Memoirs. From the Navy Tavern, Grundy and I went the next day
to the quarters appointed for young Bengal officers detained at Madras.
These consisted of some tents pitched in an open sandy spot, within the
fort, and presented few attractions; besides some small ones for
dormitories, there was a larger one dignified with the appellation of
the mess-tent. Here, at certain stated hours, a purveyor, denominated a
butler, but as unlike “one of those gentlemanly personages so called at
home as can well be imagined, placed breakfast, tiffin, and dinner, on
table at so much ahead. For two or three days I revelled in the delights
of sour Madeira, tough mutton, and skinny kid, with yams, and other
miserable succedanea for European vegetables. An Egyptian plague of
flies, and a burning sun beating through the single cloth of the tent,
made up the sum of the agreeables to which we were subjected. My faith
in the “luxuries of the East” had received a severe shock, and I was
fast tending to downright infidelity on that head, when a big-whiskered
fellow, with turban, badge, and silver stick, put a billet into my hand,
which was the means of soon restoring me to the pale of orthodoxy. It
was from an eccentric baronet, to whom I had brought letters and a
parcel from his daughter in England, and ran thus:

“Col. Sir Jeremy Skeggs presents his compliments to Mr. Gernon, and
thanks him for the care he has taken of the letters, &c., from his
daughter. Mrs. Hearty, Sir J. Skeggs sister, will be happy to see Mr.
G., and will send a palankeen for him.”

I packed up my all (an operation soon effected), got into an elegant
palankeen, which made its appearance shortly after the note, and
escorted by a body of silver-stick men (for Mr. Hearty was “a man in
authority”), I bade adieu to the tents, and leaving Grundy and some
other cadets, though with a strong commiserative feeling, to struggle
with the discomforts I have mentioned, was conveyed at a slapping pace
to my host’s garden residence, on the Mount Road. This was a flat roofed
building, in the peculiar style of the country, of two stories—a large
portico occupying nearly the whole length of the front. It was
approached by a long avenue of parkinsonias, and surrounded, and partly
obscured, by rich masses of tropical foliage, in which the bright green
of the plantain contrasted pleasingly with the darker hues of the mango
and the jack. Beyond the house stretched a pleasant domain, slightly
undulating, dotted with clumps, and intersected by rows of cocoa-nut
trees. Here it constituted one of my chief pleasures to saunter, to
chase the little striped squirrels up the trees, or to watch the almost
as agile ascent of the toddyman, as he mounted by a most simple
contrivance the tall and branchless stems to procure the exhilarating
juice; or to pelt the paroquets, as they clung screaming to the pendent
leaves. To possess a parrot of my own, in England, had long constituted
one of the unattainable objects of my juvenile ambition. I had longed so
much for it, that an inordinate idea of the value of parrots had clung
to me ever since. To see them, therefore, by dozens, in their wild
state, was like in some measure spreading out before me the treasures of
Golconda.

Mr. Hearty met me at the entrance, shook me very cordially by the hand,
and taking me into the apartment where his wife and several other ladies
were sitting, he presented me to the former, by whom I was very
graciously received.

“Mr. Gernon, my love,” said he, “whom your brother, Sir Jeremy, has been
so kind as to introduce to us.”

“We are very glad indeed to see you,” said the lady, rising and taking
my hand, “and hope you will make this house your home whilst the ship
remains.” I profoundly bowed my thanks.

“Mr. Hearty, my dear, will you shew Mr. Gernon his room—he may wish to
arrange his things—and then bring him back to us?”

This was cordial and gratifying. I am apt to generalize from a few
striking particulars. So I set the Madrassees down at once as polished
and hospitable in the extreme—a perfectly correct inference, I believe,
however precipitately formed by me on that occasion. Mr. Hearty was a
fine, erect, fresh old gentleman, of aristocratic mien and peculiarly
pleasing address. His manners, indeed, were quite of what is termed the
old school, dignified and polished, but withal a little formal; far
superior, however, to modern _brusquerie_, and that selfishness of
purpose which, too often disdaining disguise, sets at nought the “small
courtesies” which so greatly sweeten existence. His wife, much his
junior, was a handsome woman of eight-and-twenty, gay and lively, and
apparently much attached to her lord, in spite of the disparity of their
years. He, in fact, was one of those rarely-seen well-preserved old men,
of whom a young woman might be both proud and fond. My host lived in the
good old style of Indian hospitality, of which absence of unnecessary
restraint, abundance of good cheer, and the most unaffected and cordial
welcome, constituted the essential elements.

In India, from various causes, perhaps sufficiently obvious, the English
heart, naturally generous and kind, has or had full room for expansion;
and the “luxury of doing good,” in the shape of assembling happy faces
around the social board, can be enjoyed, without, as too frequently the
case here, the concomitant dread of outrunning the constable, or
trenching too deeply on the next day’s quantum of hashed mutton.
Certainly, our close packing in these densely populated lands may give
us polish, but it rubs off much of the natural enamel of our virtues.

Mr. Hearty’s house was quite Liberty Hall, in its fullest meaning. Each
guest had his bedroom, where he could read, write, or doze; or if he
preferred it, he could hunt squirrels, shoot with a rifle, as my friend,
the Scotch cadet, and I did; sit with the ladies in the drawing room and
play the flute, or enjoy any other equally intellectual amusement,
between meals, at which the whole party, from various quarters, were
wont to assemble, rubbing their hands, and greeting in that warm manner,
which commonly results where people have been well employed in the
interim, and not had too much of each other’s company. Mr. Hearty’s
house was full of visitors from all points of the compass.

There was a captain of cavalry and lady, from Bangalore; a very
dyspeptic-looking doctor from Vizagapatam; a missionary, bent on making
the natives “all samo master’s caste,” through the medium of his proper
vernacular; a strapping Scotch artillery cadet, before alluded to, some
six feet two, and who was my particular friend and crony, with several
others, birds of passage like myself. Amongst these, to my great delight
and astonishment, I found the lovely Miss Olivia and her sister. Now,
then, reader, prepare yourself for one of the most soul-stirring and
pathetic passages of these Memoirs. Shade of Petrarch, I invoke thee!
spirit of Jean Jacques, impart thy aid, whilst in honest but tender
guise I pour forth my “confessions.” Yes, as an honest chronicler of
events, I am bound to tell it—the candour of a griffin demands that it
should out. I fell over head and ears in love—’twas a most violent
attack I had, and I think I was full three months getting the better of
it. It would be, however, highly derogatory to the dignity of that
pleasing passion, were I to trail the account of its manifestations at
the fag end of a chapter; I shall, therefore, reserve my confessions of
the “soft impeachment,” and my voyage to Calcutta, for the next.




                               CHAPTER V.


“Peace be with the soul of that charitable and courteous author, who,
for the common benefit of his fellow-authors, introduced the ingenious
way of miscellaneous writing!”—so says the great Lord Shaftesbury; and I
heartily respond to the sentiment, that mode admitting of those easy
transitions from “grave to gay, from lively to severe,” which so well
agree with my discursive humour. Having thus premised, let me proceed
with my story, which now begins to assume a graver aspect.

Love, that passion productive of so many pains and pleasures to mortals,
the most easily, perhaps, awakened, and the most difficult to control,
begins full early with some of us (idiosyncratically susceptible) to
manifest its disturbing effects: the little volcano of the heart (to
speak figuratively) throws out its transient and flickering flames long
anterior to a grand eruption. Lord Byron’s history exhibits a great and
touching example of this; his early but unrequited attachment to the
beautiful Miss Chaworth served undoubtedly, in after-life, to tinge his
character with that sombre cast which has imparted itself to the
splendid creations of his immortal genius. Like him (if I may dare
include myself in the same category), when but nine or ten summers had
passed over my head, I too had my “lady love,” who, albeit no Mary
Chaworth, was nevertheless a very pretty little blue-eyed girl, the
daughter of our village doctor. I think I now behold her, in the eye of
my remembrance, with her white muslin frock, long pink sash, and
necklace of coral beads, her flaxen curls flying wildly in the breeze,
or sporting in all conceivable lines of beauty over her alabaster neck
and forehead. Full joyous was I when an invitation came for Master Frank
Gernon and his brother Tom to drink tea at Dr. Anodyne’s. How motherly
and kind was good Mrs. Anodyne on these occasions! how truly liberal of
her pound-cake and syllabub!

Dear woman! spite of thy many failings, which all “lean to virtue’s
side,” in the sweet relations of mother, wife, sister, friend, thou art
a being to be almost worshipped. ’Tis you who hold man’s destinies in
your hands. Harden your minds without the limits of blue-stockingism, as
a counterpoise to the softness of your hearts; acquire independence of
thought and moral courage, and you will yet convert the world into a
paradise! The little bard of Twickenham has, on the whole, maligned you:
mistaken the factitious for the original; the faults of education for
the defects of nature; the belle of 1700 for the woman of all time—but
was still right when he said,

               Courage with softness, modesty with pride,
               Fix’d principles—with fancy ever new;
               Shake all together, it produces—you.

Pretty Louisa! my first love, long since perhaps the mother of a tribe
of little rustics; or sleeping, perchance, soundly in your own village
churchyard! like a fairy vision, you sometimes visit me in my dreams,
or, when quitting for a season the stern, hard realities which environ
my manhood, I lose myself in the sweet remembrances of boyhood’s days!
Well, this was my first grand love affair; now for my next, to which I
deem it a fitting preliminary. Griffins, look to your hearts, for you
will have some tough assaults made upon that susceptible organ on the
other side of the Cape, where (owing, I am told, to the high range of
the thermometer) it becomes morbidly sensitive. Take care, too, you do
not have to sing, with a rather lachrymose twist of the facial muscles,
“Dark is my doom!” or, led on by your sensibilities within the toils of
a premature matrimonial union, you have not to inscribe over your
domicile, “_spes et fortuna valete_!”

The party at Mr. Hearty’s, or some of them, rode out every evening in
the carriage, and I generally, like a gallant griffin, took up a
position by the steps, for the purpose of handing them in—that is, the
female portion. The precise amount of pressure which a young lady of
sixteen (not stone, but years, be pleased to understand, for it makes a
material difference) must impart to a young gentleman’s hand, when he
tenders his services on occasions of this nature, in order to be in love
with him, is a very nice and curious question in “Amorics” (I take
credit for the invention of that scientific term). In estimating it,
however, so many things may affect the accuracy of a judgment, that it
is perhaps undesirable to rely on deductions therefrom, either one way
or the other, as a secure basis for ulterior proceedings. Touching the
case of the charming Olivia and myself, though there was certainly
evidence of the _high-pressure_ system, I might long have felt at a loss
to decide on the real state of her feelings, had not my hand on these
occasions been accepted with a tell-tale blush, and a sweet and
encouraging smile, that spoke volumes. Let me not be accused of vanity,
if I say, then, that the evidence of my having made an impression on the
young and susceptible heart of Olivia Jenkins was too decided to be
mistaken. I felt that I was a favourite, and I burned with all the
ardour of a griffin to declare that the “_sentiment si doux_” was
reciprocal. The wished-for occasion was not long in presenting itself.

One evening, Olivia and some of the party remained at home, the carriage
being fully occupied without them. Off drove Mr. and Mrs. Hearty, and a
whole posse of friends and visitors, to take their usual round by
Chepauk and the Fort; kissing hands to Olivia and one or two others, who
stood on the terrace to see them depart. They were no sooner gone than I
proceeded to enjoy my accustomed saunter in the coco-nut grove, at the
back of the house. There was a delicious tranquillity in the hour which
produced a soothing effect on my feelings. The sun had just dipped his
broad orb in the ocean, and his parting beams suffused with a ruddy
warmth the truly Oriental scene around. Flocks of paroquets, screaming
with delight, were wheeling homewards their rapid flight; the creak of
the well-wheel, an Indian rural sound, came wafted from distant fields,
and the ring-doves were uttering their plaintive cooings from amidst the
shady bowers of the neighbouring garden—

               The air, a chartered libertine, was still.

I walked and mused, gazing around on the animated scenes of nature,
which always delight me, when suddenly one of the most charming of all
her works, a beautiful girl, appeared before me. It was Olivia, who met
me (undesignedly of course) at a turn of the avenue. She appeared
absorbed in a book, which, on hearing my steps, she suddenly closed, and
with a blush, which caused the eloquent blood to mount responsive in my
cheeks, she exclaimed.

“Oh, Mr. Gernon, is this you? Your servant, sir! (courtesying
half-coquettishly); who would have expected to meet you here all alone,
and so solemnly musing?”

“Is there any thing more extraordinary in it, Miss Olivia,” said I,
“than to find you also alone, and enjoying your intellectual repast,
‘under the shade of melancholy boughs?’ The Chinese, I believe, think
that human hearts are united from birth by unseen silken cords, which
contracting slowly but surely, bring them together at last. What think
you, Olivia?” I continued (we grow familiar generally on the eve of a
declaration), “may not some such invisible means of attraction have
brought us together at this moment?”

Olivia looked down, her pretty little foot being busily engaged in
investigating the character of a pebble, or something of the sort, that
lay on the walk, and indistinctly replied, that she had really never
much considered such weighty and mysterious subjects, but that it might
be even so. Encouraged by this reply, yet trembling at the thought of my
own audacity (bullets whizzing past me since have not produced half the
trepidation), I placed myself near her, and gently taking the little,
soft, white hand which listlessly, but invitingly, hung by her side, I
said (I was sorely puzzled what to say),

“I—I—was delighted, dear Olivia, to find you a visitor here on my
arrival the other day.”

“Were you, Mr. Gernon,” said the lively girl, turning upon me her soft
blue eyes, in a manner which brought on a fresh attack of _delirium
tremens_; “‘delighted’ is a strong term, but Mr. Gernon, I know, is
rather fond of such, little heeding their full import.”

“Strong!” I replied, instantly falling into heroics; “it but feebly
expresses the pleasure I feel on seeing you. Oh, dearest Olivia,” I
continued, all the barriers of reserve giving way at once before the
high tide of my feelings, “it is in vain longer to dissemble” (here I
gently passed my other unoccupied arm round her slender waist); “I love
you with the fondest affection. Deign to say that I possess an interest
in your heart.”

A slight and almost imperceptible increase of pressure from the little
hand locked in mine, and a timid look from the generally lively but now
subdued and abashed girl, was the silent but expressive answer I
received. It was enough, for a griff, at least. I drew her closer to my
side—she slowly averted her head; mine followed its movement. The
vertebral column had reached its rotary limit—so that there was a sort
of surrender at discretion—and I imprinted a long and fervent kiss on
the soft and downy cheek of Olivia. Oh, blissful climax of a thousand
sweet emotions; too exquisite to endure, too precious for fate to accord
more than once in an existence—the first innocent kiss of requited
affection—how can I ever forget ye?

           Let raptured fancy on that moment dwell,
           When my fond vows in trembling accents fell;
           When love acknowledged woke the trembling sigh,
           Swelled my fond breast and filled the melting eye.

Yes, surely, “love is heaven, and heaven is love,” as has been said and
sung any time for the last three thousand years; and Mahomed showed
himself deeply read in the human heart, when he made the chief delight
of his paradise to consist in it; not, I suspect, as is generally
imagined, the passion in its purely gross acceptation, but that
elevating and refining sentiment which beautifully attunes all our
noblest emotions; which, when it swells the heart, causes it to
overflow, like a mantling fountain, to refresh and fertilize all around.
No, I shall never forget the thrill of delight with which I committed
that daring act of petty larceny.

“Yes,” I continued, “dearest Olivia, I have long loved you. I loved you
from the first, and would fain indulge a faint hope” (this was
hypocritical, for I was quite sure of it) “that I am not wholly
indifferent to you.”

The deepest blush overspread Olivia’s neck and face; she was summoning
all her maidenly resolution for an avowal: “Dear Mr. Gernon,” she said,
“believe me,—”

“Stope him! stope him, Gernon,” roared a stentorian voice at this
moment; “cut the deevil off fra’ the tree!”

It was that confounded Patagonian Scotch cadet, in full cry after a
squirrel, which, poor little creature, in an agony of fear, was making
for a tree near to which we stood. “As you were,” never brought a
recruit quicker into his prior position, than did this unseasonable
interruption restore me to mine. Olivia hastily resumed her studies and
her walk, whilst I, to prevent suspicion, and consequent banter, joined
in the chevy to intercept the squirrel, secretly anathematizing Sandy
McGrigor, whom I wished, with all my heart, in the bowels of Ben Lomond.

Reader, you may be curious to know whether Olivia Jenkins became in due
time Mrs. Gernon. Ah, no! Ours was one of those juvenile passions
destined to be nipped in the bud; one of those painted baubles, swelled
by the breath of young desire, which float for a brief space on the
summer breeze, then burst and disappear: or a perennial plant, whose
beautiful maturity passes rapidly to decay.

Our destinies pointed different ways. Too much calculation was fatal to
her happiness; too little has been, perhaps, as detrimental to mine.
Years on years rolled on, chequered by many strange vicissitudes, when,
in other scenes and under widely different circumstances, we met again:
the flush of youth had long departed from her cheeks—the once laughing
eyes were brilliant no more—and

                    The widow’s sombre cap concealed
                    Her once luxuriant hair.

“Do you remember,” said I, adverting to old times, “our meeting in the
coco-nut grove at Madras?”

“Ah!” she replied, with a sigh, “I do indeed; but say no more of it; a
recurrence to the sunshiny days of my youth always makes me sad: let us
speak of something else—the recent, the present, the future.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

      There was one little thing dey do call de mosquito,
      He bitee de blackmans, he no let him sleep-o-
        Sing ting ring, ting ting ring ting, ting ring ting taro.

So then runs the negro’s song; and unless all is illusion and delusion,
as the Berkleyans hold, the “whitemans,” as I can vouch from actual
experience, are equally entitled to have their misfortunes as
pathetically recorded. I believe, however, it would be as difficult to
say anything entirely original about musquitoes as to discover a new
pleasure, or the long sought desideratum of perpetual motion;
nevertheless, my subject being India, it would not be _en régle_ to pass
them over altogether in silence; suffice it therefore to say, the first
nights of my stay at Mr. Hearty’s I was by a cruel oversight put into a
bed without the usual appendage—a set of gauze curtains. The door of my
apartment, which was on the ground floor, opened on the garden, and a
well, a pool, and a dense mass of foliage, formed a splendid
musquito-preserve, within a few yards of it. A couple of oil-lights, in
wall-shades, burnt in the room; the doors were open, the night close and
oppressive. It was truly “the genial hour for burning,” though not
exactly in Moore’s sense of the passage; and then such a
concerto!—“Quack! quack! quack!” said the _mezzo-soprano_ voices of the
little frogs—“croak! croak! croak!” responded in deep bass the huge
Lablaches of the pool—“click! click!” went the lizards—“ghur! ghur!” the
musk-rat, as he ricketed round the room, emitting his offensive odour;
whilst

                  Countless fire-flies, gems of light,
                  Bright jewels of the tropic night,

spangled the trees in all directions. The idea of Aladdin’s garden, to
which his _soi-disant_ uncle introduced him, was presenting itself to my
mind, when the nip of a musquito recalled me from the fanciful to the
consideration of painful realities. The sultry heat of an Indian night
in the rains is sometimes terrific: not a breath moving; but, to make up
for it, a universal stir of reptile and insect life, with a croak, hum,
hiss, and buzz, perfectly astounding. What a prize for the musquitoes
was I—a fine, fresh, ruddy griffin, full of wholesome blood, the result
of sea-breezes and healthy chylification! and, in good sooth, they did
fall foul of me with the appetite of gluttons. Sleep! bless your dear,
simple heart, the thing was about as possible as for St. Lawrence to
have reposed on his gridiron. I tingled from top to toe with an
exquisite tingling. In vain I scratched—in vain I tossed—in vain I
rolled myself up like a corpse in a winding-sheet. Nought would do; so
out I jumped, half phrenzied, and dipping my hand in the oil glasses of
the lamps, I rubbed their unctuous contents over my body, to deaden the
intolerable itching—an effect which in some degree it produced. Thus I
spent the long hours of the sultry night; towards morning, the
musquitoes being gorged, tortured into insensibility, and nature fairly
worn out, I procured a little rest.

At breakfast I made my appearance on two consecutive mornings a
ludicrous figure, the object at once of pity and amusement: eyes bunged
up, lips swelled, and cheeks puffed out, like bully _Ajax_ in _Homer
Travestie_, all of which, to a young man of decent exterior, and who, in
those days, rather valued himself on his appearance, was exceedingly
annoying. Mrs. Hearty, though with a look in which the comic and the
tragic struggled for the mastery, now took compassion on me, expressed
great regret for the oversight, and furnished my bed with a set of
musquito-curtains. “Whine away, you rascals,” said I then to the
musquitoes, exultingly; “blow your penny trumpets, you everlasting
vagabonds! you have had your last meal on me, rest assured.” What
glorious sleep I had after that!

After a fortnight’s stay at Madras, and a vain search for Ramee Sawmee
Dabash, who, having some linen of mine to get washed, and a small
balance of money to account for, thought it “too much trouble” to make
his appearance, I bid adieu to my hospitable friends, reembarked on
board the _Rottenbeam Castle_, and set sail for Bengal. Our society,
officers and passengers, met again with renewed pleasure, temporary
separation being a great enlivener of the kindly feelings, which, like
everything else, require tact and management to keep them in a state of
vigour. Each, during his sojourn on shore, appeared to have renovated
his stock of ideas, and to have picked up something congenial to his
peculiar humour. The colonel had met with several old friends, and
matters to be told, “wondrous and strange,” and quite out of the common,
followed as a natural consequence. Grinnerson had had some “rare larks
and sprees” ashore, and been “coming the old soldier” over some young
hands at the Navy Tavern. Miss Dobbikins criticised rather severely (as
her Bath experiences gave her every right to do) the _tournure_ of the
Madras belles, whom she had seen at balls and _conversazione_. Capt.
Marpeet, who had been at sundry drills and reviews, favoured us with
elaborate discussions on the military performances of the _Mulls_,[4]
which he considered very inferior to those of the _Qui hyes_, by whom,
to borrow his own nervous and expressive phraseology, “they were beaten
by chalks.” Even the usually taciturn Grundy became eloquent, when he
spoke of the _luxuries_ of the tents, and his sufferings from the
musquitoes; and as for myself, being of an artistical turn, I enlarged
principally on the interesting character of Oriental scenery, but
omitting, of course, some of the peculiar attractions of the “coco-nut
grove.”




                              CHAPTER VI.


On leaving the roads of Madras, we bent our course to the eastward. For
a day or two we had light winds and agreeable weather, and our gallant
vessel glided on, under a cloud of snowy canvas, like some stainless
swan before the dimpling breezes of a mountain tarn, little heeding the
coming danger, which was to lay all her bravery low. Soon, however, a
(by me) never-to-be-forgotten tornado, which I shall attempt to
describe, burst in upon us in all its fury.

The first indication we had of the coming storm (being still but a short
distance from Madras) was on the morning of the third day, when a few
wild clouds began to scatter themselves over the face of the hitherto
spotless sky. The breeze freshened, and an occasional squall made the
good ship _salaam_ deeply to the waves. Captain McGuffin looked to
windward, shook his head, and appeared grave. He now (for there was
evidently mischief brewing) held a brief consultation with Gillans, the
chief mate, and then immediately ordered the small sails to be taken in.
At about 8 P.M. of the same day, the fore and main topsails, as I was
told, were double-reefed, and the mainsail and maintopsail furled. The
next morning, the breeze still continued strong, and the albatrosses and
gannets, heralds of the storm, skimmed wildly over the yeasty waves. A
heavy and a turbulent sea now got up, which broke over the ship, causing
her to roll heavily, and admit much water.

“We’re in for it, I’m afraid,” said Grinnerson to the first mate, “and
no mistake.”

“You may say that, when you write home to your friends,” growled forth
that sententious worthy; “I’d rather be looking at the end than the
beginning of it, I can tell you.”

Scarcely were the words out of Gillan’s mouth, when a screeching blast
flew through the shrouds and ratlines; “bang!” went one of the sails,
with the report of a six-pounder, and the _Rottenbeam Castle_ took a
deep and fearful heel to leeward.

“How’s her head now?” said Gillans, with energy, starting up, to the man
at the wheel.

“North-east, and by east, sir,” was the quick reply.

“All hands aloft,” roared the mate, “to take in mainsail;” and away went
the tars swarming up the rigging, poor little shivering middies and all,
and the perilous duty was soon performed, the sail being set to steady
her. Towards noon, the wind and sea increased, and the weather wore a
still more threatening appearance.

There are few situations which more thoroughly call forth all the noble
energies and resources of man’s mind, than the working of a vessel in a
tempest, or the ordering of troops in the heat of a battle. A cool head,
and nerves as steady as a rock, are essentially necessary in both.
McGuffin was quite a Wellington in his way; and on the present occasion,
I felt a pride in my countrymen, as I marked him, the officers, and men,
calmly preparing, as it were, move by move, for the coming onset of the
gale.

“Down royal-masts and top gallant yards,” shouted the iron-tongued
Gillans; and down, spite of the flapping of canvas and banging of blocks
and ropes, they came in a trice. This precautionary measure was not
taken a whit too soon, for the wind rapidly increased to a gale, and the
ship rolled heavily, from the violence and irregularity of the sea. At
this moment, Grundy, evidently very uneasy, and in violation of all
nautical decorum, began to whistle, less, probably, from want of
thought, than with a view to drown it. This brought the first mate upon
him immediately.

“Halloa, sir,” said he, “haven’t we got wind enough, but you must be
whistling for more? Drop that music, if you please.”

Grundy incontinently held his peace. The dismayed passengers now sought
shelter in their cabins, with the exception of a few well-muffled storm
amateurs, who clung about the cuddy doors, casting furtive glances aloft
at the wild-driving scud, and listening to the manly voices of the
officers, and seamen as heard above the roaring of the gale. A rough
cradle, and a dismal lullaby, indeed, was this, for myself and the other
nautical _infants_ on board.

At about 11 o’clock the wind increased; the decks were almost
continually submerged, the fore and maintopsails were furled, and soon
after the ship was wore, the sea running mountains high, under the fore
and maintop-mast stay-sail. The captain, having ordered the foresail to
be hauled up, the ship, in nautical language, was hove-to, the gale
blowing with uncommon fury. The sky now began to assume a most
threatening and lurid aspect. Just such a murky gloom surrounded us as
that in which Satan is finely described by Milton; when “aloft incumbent
on the dusky air,” he hovered over that “ever-burning” region, which his
“unblest feet” were about to tread. The barometer fell rapidly, and our
courage, that is, of us landsmen, in a proportionate ratio, whilst the
vast and angry billows, like wild and maned steeds above prostrate foes,
swept in rapid succession over our quivering bark. With what intense
longing to be there did I now think of the snug green parlour and
blazing sea-coal fire at home! Ah! thought I, with a sigh, how true it
is, “we never know the value of a friend till we lose him!”

An attempt to take in, and house, the top gallant masts, failed, owing
to the violent rolling of the ship; but every thing practicable was
effected by our indefatigable crew, although reduced by the recent
impressment, to secure the masts from the evidently increasing
hurricane. The hatches were battened down, and all made snug for the
approaching “tug of war.” All was now breathless suspense and a stern
gravity sat on the boldest countenance, when a sudden and tremendous
blast threw the ship on her beam-ends, and, with a terrific crash, the
mainmast went by the board, carrying with it, in its fall, the
mizen-yard, poop, sky-lights, hen-coops, larboard quarter gallery, and
three of our seamen. Here was “confusion worse confounded”—passengers
and servants making their escape from beneath the wreck—sailors
shouting, tugging, and hauling—a chaos of disasters enough to daunt, one
would suppose, the stoutest heart; but he little understands the stuff
of which English seamen are composed, who thinks there was any quailing
or relaxation of energy here. Sudden as the disaster were the efforts
made to repair it. The voice of the officer was instantly heard above
the storm, giving directions, and the active crew immediately at work,
with their axes, cutting the shrouds and ropes, for the purpose of
detaching the wreck of the mast from the vessel, which, beating
furiously against the bottom and sides, seemed to threaten her with
instant destruction.

With infinite difficulty, this operation was at last effected, and the
short but delusive “pleasures of hope” once more dawned upon us. On
getting clear of the wreck, the vessel partially righted, the hurricane
raging with awful violence, the sea running right over her, and
sweeping, with resistless force, every opposing article from the deck.
Our only remaining sail, the foresail, was now, with much difficulty,
taken in, and the vessel scudded under bare poles. Throughout the
remainder of the day, the hurricane raged with unabated fury: the ship
rolled gunwales under, and the water poured in through the aperture
caused by the broken mast. Never can I forget the sounds and scenes
below—the groaning of the timbers, the labouring and lurching of the
ship, like the throes and struggles of a dying man; the moans and cries
of the women—stores, cargo, cabin, bulk-heads, baggage, and a cannon or
two, all loose and adrift, and dashing with frightful violence from side
to side, as if animated by some maddening spirit of destruction.

“Colonel,” said Marpeet rather archly:—who, in or out of season, loved a
joke—to the ex-resident, clinging on close to me, his teeth chattering
like a pair of castanets; “Colonel, _you_, I take it, have never seen
anything to beat this?”

“Eh! why—no! not exactly,” said the colonel, who, having the fear of
Davy’s Locker before his eyes, seemed rather loath to indulge in
anything apocryphal.

But the climax was yet to come. About 8 P.M. the wind suddenly shifted
to an opposite quarter, and blew, if possible, with greater fury. My
feelings, however, exhausted by excitement, now sank into that state of
apathetic quiescence which disarms death of all its terrors; when, in
fact, we can feel no more, but patiently await the worst. Nature thus
wisely, at a certain point, always brings insensibility to our
relief—the last sigh of departing hope gives birth to resignation. About
one o’clock the next day a tremendous sea broke on board, burst open and
destroyed the remainder of the poop-cabins and cuddy, and swept chairs,
tables, medicine-chests, and every movable they contained, overboard,
filling the lower deck with water; but providentially no more lives were
lost. The hurricane still raging, clouds and sea commingled; the
foremast snapped short off by the deck, and falling athwart the bows,
carried with it the jib-boom, leaving the battered hulk, with one
mutilated mast, to contend alone with the fury of the elements. A wave,
moreover, at this instant, dashed one of our boats to splinters, and
nearly made a wreck of another. Thus were the grounds of hope giving
way, like a quicksand, under our feet. To add to the intensity of our
distress, a pitchy darkness enveloped us when the foremast fell
overboard, and the sea breaking, in one continued mighty volume, over
the vessel, none could go forward to cut it away; perilous to our safety
as was its continuing attached to the bows. Oh! for the genius of a
Falconer, that I might adequately depict the horrors of the scene at
this moment! Ye “fat and greasy citizens,” ye grumbling John Bulls of
every grade, who own the great oracle of retrenchment as your leader,
little need ye grudge the soldier or sailor his hard-earned pittance,
the price of perils such as these. An inky night, whose gloom was, ever
and anon, pierced by a long, blue, zigzag flash of lightning, like one
of those wrath-directed bolts of heaven, which Martin, with such fine
effect, introduces into his pictures—the roar of elements—the crippled
and lumbered vessel, rolling and plunging like a maddened steed,
encumbered with the wreck of a shattered vehicle, the few dim lanterns,
buttoned up, and hugged to the bosoms of the quarter-masters, the
dripping, comfortless, but uncomplaining tars; the captain and his
officers, muffled in fear-noughts, and the group, of which I formed one,
clinging on here and there, in order to see the worst of what we had to
encounter, formed a portion of the picture. Then the stifled sobs, and
shrieks and prayers from the women below, filling, like the voices of
wailing spirits, the momentary lullings of the gale; the violent
beatings of the fallen mast, like a catapult, against the bows, felt
through the whole vessel, and filling, even the stout hearts of the
captain and his crew with well-founded dismay at each successive thump,
formed some of its alarming accompaniments.

“Gillans, we maun get clear of that mast, or ’twill be the ruin of us
all,” shouted the captain through his trumpet.

Gillans paused a moment: “It must be done, sir,” said he; “but how to
get to her head through this mountain sea I hardly know.”

“I’ll try it,” said the gallant Grinnerson—the wag now transformed into
the hero—“happen what may.”

Saying this, he seized an axe, and accompanied by a part of the crew,
dashed forward, holding by the shattered bulwarks as they advanced. A
few seconds of breathless suspense now elapsed, when a long dazzling
flash illumined the vessel; down she lay, deep in the trough of the sea,
whilst, by its light, a mountain wave appeared hanging over her, like a
spirit of evil, and about to break by its own enormous weight. It
broke—down it came, with a stunning smash, on the devoted vessel, taking
her on the forecastle and midships, sparkling and fizzing in the lurid
glare of the lengthened flash. The ship dived down, as if about to be
engulphed. “We’re gone!” burst forth from many a voice. Slowly, however,
she rose again from the effects of the stunning blow, and another flash
exhibited a group of sailors on the forecastle, actively cutting and
hacking away at the ropes and shrouds. In a few seconds the vessel
seemed eased; the mast had been cut away, and shortly after, the heroic
Grinnerson, streaming with sea-water, was amongst us. He had escaped,
though two of the gallant fellows who had accompanied him had been swept
away to a watery grave.

“The Lord be thankt! ye ha’e done weel, sir,” said McGuffin, wringing
the second mate’s hand in his iron gripe; “ye ha’e saved the ship.”

The ship was now relieved, and the wind evidently falling, hope revived.
I descended below, and throwing myself into my cot, slept, spite of the
uproar, soundly till morning.

On rising, I found the wind had greatly subsided; but a heavy sea still
remained, in which our mutilated vessel rolled and tumbled like a
porpoise. All danger, however, was past, and the sea was rapidly going
down. Damages were partially repaired. The crew and passengers refreshed
themselves, and deep and heartfelt congratulations were exchanged.
Captain McGuffin, towards evening, the vessel being steadier, assembled
the crew on deck, and offered up thanksgivings to Him who “stilleth the
raging of the storm,” for our happy preservation. It was an impressive
sight to behold the weather beaten tars, their hats reverentially
doffed, ranged along the deck, their lately excited energies sunk into
the calm of a thoughtful and devotional demeanour; the pale and jaded
passengers, seated abaft, many an eye gratefully upturned; the wild sea
and battered hull; and in the centre, bare-headed and erect, the tall
and brawny, yet simple-hearted man, our commander, his prayer-book
resting on the capstan, his left hand on the leaves, and his right
stretched out, as, with a fervour which nothing but his religious
feeling could have excited in him, he read firmly, in his broad but
nervous Scotch accents, the form of thanksgiving due to Him who had
succoured us in our danger, and “with whom are the issues of life and
death.”

To prove a particular providence is a hard and baffling task; but we can
never err—or if we do it is on the right side—when we pour out our
hearts in gratitude to God, for every blessing or deliverance, come to
us by what concurrence of causes it may.

By an observation we now found we were off the Tenasserim coast. The
ship’s head was consequently put to the northward, and on we sailed
towards our destination. At length, on a fine blowing day in the S. W.
monsoon, the good ship the _Rottenbeam Castle_, after a five months’
voyage, entered on the turbid waters of the Sand Heads, renowned for
sharks, shipwrecks, and the intricacy of its navigation, dashing on in
good style, despite of the battering of the late gale, under all the
sail she could carry on the foremast, and two spars rigged out as
substitutes for those we had lost. All eyes were, at this time,
anxiously on the look-out for the pilot. At length a sail was visible on
the horizon, and ere long, a rakish little brig, with the Company’s
Yankee-looking pilot-colours flying from the peak, came bowling down,
and was pronounced _nem. con._ to be (strange misnomer) the pilot
schooner. Not a moment elapsed ere a boat, manned by lascars, put off
from her, and in a few minutes more, the rattle of oars and the
boatswain’s whistle announced its arrival alongside. The pilot,
accompanied by a bronzed stripling of fifteen, in a seaman’s round
jacket and large straw hat, and whose business was to cast the lead, now
mounted the side, and as he stepped on deck, touched his hat in a
consequential sort of manner, which plainly indicated that pilots were
no small men, in these latitudes. Mr. Merryweather, for so I believe he
was called, was one of a numerous class, variously subdivided, called
the pilot-service, whose extreme utility none can question who studies a
chart of the Sand Heads, and the embouchure of the Ganges. The seniors,
or branch-pilots, are, some of them, excellent old fellows, have their
vessels in high order, give capital _feeds_ out of silver plate, and
have generally some valetudinarian from Calcutta on board, invigorating
the springs of existence by copious indraughts of the sea-breeze. Mr.
Merryweather had quite the cut of an original, and I cannot, therefore,
resist the inclination I feel to present the reader with a sketch of
him. He was a sturdy, square-built man, of about forty, of whose jolly
countenance it might be truly said, and in the language of the Latin
grammar, “_qui color albus erat, nunc est contrarius albo_.” It
presented, at one view, one of the most singular compounds of brown,
brickdust, and purple I ever beheld; clearly indicating that it had long
been the scene of a fierce struggle for the ascendency between the skyey
influences of the Sand Heads, on the one hand, from without, and those
of aqua vitæ, from within. Sun and wind, on the whole seemed to have had
the best of it; but the forces of aqua vitæ had made a most determined
stand on that elevated position, the nose, from which there appeared
little chance of their being dislodged. Our sturdy Palinurus was attired
in a camlet coat, with the uniform lion button, the colour whereof, once
blue, now exhibited in its latter days, like a dying dolphin, a variety
of interesting shades; a pair of tight nankeens, extending about
half-way down the calf, encased his lower extremities, very fully
exhibiting their sturdy and unsymmetrical proportions, in which the line
of beauty, admitting that to be a curve, had by Dame Nature been most
capriciously applied. He would have met with a distinguished reception
in Laputa, being built on strictly mathematical principles; for one leg
exhibited the segment of a circle, the other something very like an
obtuse angle. In a sinewy and weather beaten hand, “spotted like the
toad,” he grasped a huge telescope, covered with rusty green baize, the
length of which was nearly “the standard of a man;” whilst a large white
hat, which bore nearly the same proportion to his size that a mushroom
does to its stalk, completed a manly, but not very inviting, portrait.

“Mr. Merryweather, ma gude friend, I’m glad to see ye luking sae weel,”
exclaimed our Scotch commander, who, it appeared, was an old
acquaintance of the pilot’s. “Why, somebody telt me at Madras, that
ye’ed been near deeing sin’ we were here last.”

“Ay, ay, they told you right, captain; I had a very tightish touch of
the _mollera corbus_, or whatever ’tis called, after you left us. Yes, I
was within a pint of getting a birth in Padree Shepherd’s godown;
howsomever, the old ’ooman and Dr. Dusgooly brought my head round to the
wind somehow, and now I’m as fresh as a lark, as a man might say in a
manner, and ready for a tumbler of your toddy, captain, with as little
daylight in it as you please,—ha, ha, ha!”

Thus he ran on for some time, and then in a similar style, gave us the
latest news of the presidency, which, to the best of my recollection,
consisted of a mutiny, death of a puisne judge, and a talked-of-war with
Nundy Row Bickermajeet, a potentate of whom none of us had heard before.

The captain now duly deposed, Mr. Merryweather took charge of the
vessel, and marched up and down the deck with all the confidence of a
small man invested with “a little brief authority,” now peering under
the sail, and conning the bearings of the buoys, which here and there
rode gallantly in the channel, like the huge floats of some giant
“bobbing for whale;” anon asking briskly the man at the wheel how her
head was, or thundering out some peremptory order for trimming or
shortening the sail. Thus we glided on through the turbid channel,
whilst strong ripples or long lines of surf, on either hand, with here
and there the slanting masts of a stranded vessel, indicated the
perilous nature of the navigation. At last we caught a glimpse of a
small island, but recently emerged from the waves, being like many
others at the mouths of great rivers, of rapid diluvial formation, and
immediately after, the low, marshy and jungle-covered shores of Saugor
Island broke in sight.

To those whose Oriental imaginings have led them to expect in the first
view of Indian land some lovely scene of groves, temples, and clustering
palm-trees, the sight of the long low line of dismal sunderbund and
swamp must not be a little disappointing. Saugor, however, Bengal
tigers, and the fate of young Munro, are associated subjects, naturally
blended with our earliest recollections. Full oft in my boyish days had
I gazed on a picture representing the monster springing open-mouthed on
his victim, and wondered if it would ever be my lot to visit a country
where pic-nics were disturbed by such ferocious intruders. Viewed, then,
as the head-quarters of the tigers, and the scene of this memorable
exploit of one of their body, and also as the outpost of our
destination, I deemed Saugor a sort of classic ground, and gazed upon it
with a proportionate interest. Many an eye, too, besides my own, was
bent towards the island, which wore a most sombre and miserable aspect.

Thinking Mr. Merryweather a person likely to be well informed on the
subject, I ventured to ask him, civilly, if tigers were as numerous on
the island as in young Mr. Munro’s time. I at the same time solicited
the loan of his telescope, thinking, peradventure, I might by its aid
descry a royal Bengal tiger, in full regalia, enjoying his evening
perambulation on the beach. The pilot stared at me, with as much
astonishment as the Brobdingnag did at the Splacknuck, when he heard him
talk, or Mr. Bumble, in Dickens’ admirable novel, when the unfortunate
Oliver asked for more soup; but soon settled it in his mind that I was
an arrant griffin, and that it was not worth his while to be
particularly civil to me.

“Tigers!” he grunted out; “Ay, ay, there’s plenty o’ them, I dare say;
but I’ve something else besides tigers to think about, young gentleman;
and you mustn’t talk to me d’ye see, when I’m engaged with a wessel. As
for the glass, it’s in hand, and you’d better ask some one else to lend
you one.”

To borrow the language of the fancy, I was regularly floored by this
rebuff, and incontinently held my peace, determining to reserve my
zoological inquiries for a fitter occasion and more communicative
person; at the same time, lost in astonishment that a man could actually
pass his life in sight of Saugor island, and yet feel no interest in
royal Bengal tigers. The delusion is a common one, and not confined to
griffins, which leads people to imagine that others must be interested
in what they are full of themselves.

The wind now suddenly rose, and the sky, which had long been lowering,
assumed an inky hue. Mr. Merryweather looked anxious and uneasy, and I
heard him observe to the captain, that we were in for a north-wester,
and that he feared it would overtake us before we reached the anchorage
at Kedgeree. What a north-wester was I did not exactly know, but the
precautionary measures taken of diminishing the sail, closing hatches
and scuttles, &c., and the appearance of the heavens, left me no room to
doubt that it was one of the various denominations of the hurricane
family.

[Illustration: Mr. Cadet Francis Gernon, anxious to discover a Royal
Bengal Tiger, falls in with a Bear]

The scene at this moment, to one unacquainted with these tropical
visitants, though rather alarming, was singularly wild and magnificent.
All around, to the verge of the horizon, the sky was of the deepest
indigo hue, whilst dark masses of rolling clouds, like hostile
squadrons, were slowly marshalling over head to the thunder’s deep
rumble and the lightning’s flash, which shot like the gleaming steel of
advancing combatants across the dun fields of death. From the setting
sun, a few long rays, like rods of gold, shot through openings of the
clouds, streaming brightly over sea and land, bringing forth the
lustrous green of the mangroves, and touching, as with a dazzling pencil
of light, the distant sail, or milk-white seabird’s wing.

At length, the sough of the coming tempest was heard mournfully sweeping
through the shrouds, and a few heavy drops fell on the deck. The ladies’
scarves and shawls began to flutter, and one two hats were whisked
overboard, on a visit to the sharks. This was a sufficient hint for the
majority of the idlers, and they forthwith dived below. I lingered
awhile, and casting my eyes over the stem at this moment, beheld the
storm driving towards us—spray, screaming gulls, and tumbling porpoises
heralding its approach. In a moment it was upon us. Sheets and floods of
driving rain burst on the ship, as on she hissed through the frying
waters. Buoy after buoy, however, was safely passed, though it was once
or twice “touch and go” with us; and ere long, to the infinite joy of
all on board, we dropped anchor in safety off Kedgeree.

Never did I listen to more pleasant music than the rattle of the
chain-cable, as it brought us up safe and sound, or rather unsound, in
this harbour of refuge. Here, in the mouth of the Hooghly river, was
comparative calm and tranquillity, and as we cast our eyes seaward, and
saw the dark brown turbulent sea (for here it is not green) heaving and
tossing, with the surrounding tempestuous sky, and night closing in, and
contrasted our position with that of several far-off vessels, some of
them hull-down, struggling under a press of canvas to reach the safe
berth we had gained, before night and the falling tide might leave them
“outside,” environed by perils, we could not help indulging in very
agreeable self-congratulations. ’Tis a sad reflection that our joys
should often derive so much of their intensity from the foil of others’
misfortunes; but, alas! so it is.

Here a fresh supply of fruit, and vegetables, and fish, from the shore;
a batch of Calcutta papers; and sundry other little matters, made things
very pleasant. All were “alive” and cheerful, and at ten o’clock I
turned in and rose in the morning like “a giant refreshed,” full of
agreeable anticipations of the scenes on which I was about to enter.




                              CHAPTER VII.


The morning after our arrival at Kedgeree I arose early, and, on coming
on deck, found the weather perfectly calm, and presenting a striking
contrast to its appearance on the previous day. A burning Bengal sun,
however, shone around in all its glory, and was reflected with painful
and dazzling brightness from the now unruffled surface of the Hooghly.
Boats, to me of singularly novel and picturesque forms—some thatched,
others open, and all with long galley-like prows and sterns—were moving
here and there, mingled with market-boats, laden with fruit and
vegetables, and light and graceful dingies, or fishing-canoes, floating
down with their outspread nets and dusky crews on the gentle undulations
of the falling tide. Near us, ships of various descriptions were riding
at anchor, from the stately Indiaman of those days, with her double tier
of ports, and looking like a seventy-four, to the Arab grab and
country-coaster.

This was a day of considerable bustle and excitement. The passengers
were looking up their baggage, getting out their letters, or despatching
special messengers to their friends in Calcutta. Boats from the
presidency were continually arriving alongside, freighted principally
with baboos or circars, good-looking fellows for the most part, with
huge green or yellow curly-toed shoes, and flowing muslin robes, as
light as the gossamer, and white as swans’-down. Some came to secure
constituents; others were deputed by merchants or parties interested in
the ship or passengers; and not a few keen-witted fellows, like my
friend Ramee Sawmee Dabash, were on the look-out for “pigeons.” With all
these arrivals, our deck began to assume a very lively and animated
appearance.

I could not help being forcibly struck with the marked dissimilarity
between the two races, who, here respectively the subjects of a common
power, and from the antipodes, were engaged in objects of mutual
interest, or busy in the exchange of friendly greetings. There stood the
sturdy Englishman, with his ruddy face, iron muscles, and broad
shoulders, strong in his straightforward hyperborean honesty; before
him, like some delicate spaniel, or Italian greyhound, coaxing a bluff
old Jowler of a mastiff, were the wily Asiatics, chattering and
salaaming, fearful to offend, their slender and supple limbs all in
motion, and supplying by quickness and address the want of energy and
boldness.

The family union, which had now for five months so pleasantly subsisted
between our party on board, was about to be dissolved, and already were
their thoughts and feelings on the wing, impatient for other scenes and
objects. The cup of pleasure is seldom unalloyed, and with mine, at that
moment, mingled a drop of bitterness, as I thought that an important
scene of my life was about to close for ever, and that many of the
actors in it, with whom I had so pleasantly “strutted my hour,” I might
never see again. To think that we are leaving even an inanimate object
for ever is a painful thought, but it acquires almost a solemnity when
man, “the mind, the music, breathing from his face,” is the being we are
now about to quit. Honest McGuffin, methought, have I heard your broad
Scotch for the last time? Grinnerson, my merry wag, will you roast me no
more? Gillans, bluntest of seamen, will thy hoarse voice, in the
midnight watch, never again startle my ear, when through the shrouds
(rudest of Æolians) the rough winds pipe their wild accompaniment? And,
oh! Jemmy Ducks, thou Pariar of the _Rottenbeam Castle_, thou great
conservator of chickens, shall I never again see thee scramble over the
hen-coops, or be more enlivened with a pleasant vision of thy tarred and
ragged breeks? _Sic transit gloria mundi!_

As a party of us, including the second mate, were chattering and
laughing on the deck about noon, our attention was suddenly attracted to
a handsome pinnace, with green sides and venetians, and of a light and
beautiful rig, gliding down the river, with all sail loosened, which,
however, the light winds had barely power to distend. As it approached,
we observed an old gentleman, and a numerous group of attendants on the
chut or roof. Marpeet immediately observed that we were about to be
visited by one of the Calcutta big wigs; and Grinnerson, applying the
glass to his eye, exclaimed, after a little reconnoitring and slapping
his leg with delight,

“By the piper that played before Moses, if it isn’t that old Tartar,
General Capsicum; he’ll keep us all alive if he comes on board.”

The general was seated in an easy chair, smoking a magnificent hooka,
the silver chains and other brilliant appendages of which were
conspicuous even at a distance. Altogether, with his troop of
attendants, he looked not a little like the chief of Loochoo, as
depicted in Captain Hall’s voyage to that interesting island. Of the
liveried and whiskered group about him, one swung a huge crimson silk
punkah, or fan, with a silver handle, the end of which rested on the
deck; a second held an umbrella of the same colour over his head; two
more worked chowries, or whisks, to keep off the flies; and behind his
chair stood his pipeman, or hookhaburdar, a black-bearded fellow, with
his arms folded, and looking as grave and solemn as a judge. At the back
of all these again, and forming a sort of rear-guard, were a body of
mace-bearers and silver-stick men, awaiting the slightest order of the
chief. Well, this is something like Eastern magnificence, indeed,
thought I—_nil desperandum_—“Frank Gernon, hold up your head; you may be
a nabob yet.”

Upon the arrival of the pinnace within a very short distance of the
ship, the old gentleman, assisted by his obsequious attendants, arose
from his chair, and moving to the verge of the roof or poop, with a gait
almost as unsteady as the toddle of an infant, gave us a full view of
about as odd a figure as can well be imagined. In height, he was below
the middle size, and as thin and shrivelled as an old baboon, to the
physiognomy of which animal his own bore no inconsiderable resemblance;
indeed, till I saw him, I never thought much of Lord Monboddo’s theory.
He wore a red camlet raggie, or Swiss jacket, with blue collar and
facings, which hung in bags about him, and a white waistcoat, wide open,
from which a volume of frill protruded. His nether man was encased in a
pair of tight nankeens, buttoned at the ancle (a singular perversity
common to old gentlemen whose calves have gone to grass), and which
exhibited the extraordinary slenderness of his frail supporters in a
very striking point of view. A queue (the general being one of the “last
of the pigtails”), a round hat of black silk, a good deal battered, with
a bullion loop and button, completed the outward appearance of the
Bengal veteran, who soon, however, satisfied us that, spite of
appearances, he was, as Grinnerson said, a stout-hearted old fellow,
with plenty of pluck and mental vigour still about him; one of whom it
might be said, that “E’en in his ashes glowed their wonted fires.”

When pretty close, the little old man, from whom a squeaky and faltering
treble might have been expected, astonished us by shouting out, in a
stentorian voice, and with a tone and accent smacking strongly of the
“first gem of the sea,”

“Is that the _Rottenbame Castle_, sur?”

Being answered in the affirmative, he continued, “Is Captain McGuffin on
board, sur?”

McGuffin, who by this time had come to the side, replied to this
question himself. Taking off his hat, and waving it, he said,

“Hoo air ye, general? I’m glad to see you, sir, luking sae weel. Will
you come on board, sir?”

“Hah! McGuffin, is that you? How are you, my good sur?” returned the
general, raising his hat, too, with all the dignity of the old school,
or of the guardsman at Fontenoy. “Sorry to see you in this ugly pickle,
though. Have you got my Cordalia on board?” alluding to his daughter, a
widow lady, one of our passengers from Madras, and who, at this instant,
having heard of her father’s arrival, rushed to the side, and kissing
one hand with _empressement_, whilst she waved her handkerchief in the
other, soon afforded him satisfactory evidence of her existence.

After some little trouble, the pinnace was safely moored alongside, and
the old general securely, though with equal difficulty, and a few
volleys of abuse to his servants, deposited by instalments on the deck.
Here, however, he appeared in some danger of suffocation, from the
vigorous embraces of the buxom young widow, who yielding to the impulses
of natural feeling, and regardless of standers-by, rushed into his arms,
and kissed him with the warmest affection, knocking off his hat by the
collision, and exhibiting to our view the generals venerable head, white
with the snows of seventy or eighty winters.

Here, then, in the shrivelled old soldier standing before me, I beheld a
warrior of the days of Clive, a last representative, probably, of a
generation long gone down to the dust, whose thoughts, dress, and
manners so essentially differed from our own, and who (all honour to
their three-cornered hats and big waistcoats!) had baffled the Indian in
the field and the cabinet, and laid the foundation of this proud
dominion, on which I was about to set foot. I looked on him with that
respect with which we contemplate a grey ruin of other days, with its
silent courts, its “banquet-hall deserted,” and all its glorious
associations, and which long has withstood the tempests of the world.

[Illustration: General Capsicum on Board the “Rottenbeam Castle.”]

After retiring to the cuddy, and some private conversation with his
daughter, the general again came on deck, and had a renewed round of
handshaking with the captain, and some other of his acquaintance, whom
he expressed himself as devilish glad to see in India again, “the best
country in the whole world, by all that’s good!” He concluded with a
look redolent of gunpowder and hair-triggers, though half jocular, “And
where is the man that will say me nay?” It was obvious at a glance the
general was what an old Scotch author calls

                 A fiery Ettercap, a fractious chiel;
                 As hot as ginger and as true as steel;

with not a little of that _refined savageism_ in him, which exalts the
_duello_ into the first accomplishment of a gentleman.

In Colonel Kilbaugh he recognized an old friend and brother campaigner,
and right cordial was the greeting between them. A tremendous refighting
of battles would then and there have taken place, it was quite clear,
had time allowed of it; unless, upon the principle that two negatives
make an affirmative, they should have neutralized their kindred
_fortes_. The general, amongst his peculiarities of the old school,
swore like a trooper; indeed, so free was his indulgence in that once
fashionable, but now, amongst gentlemen, exploded vice, that had he been
in England, he would doubtless have been liable to an indictment from
the Society for the Suppression of Vice, for profane swearing.

“By G——, you’re looking well, though, Kilbaugh, d——d well, upon my soul;
you’ve taken a new laise of your existence since you went home.”

“Why, eh—yes,” said the little colonel, pulling up his collar-gills
complacently, and looking extremely large for his size, “we are
certainly a new man, general; nothing like a few hogsheads of Cheltenham
waters for setting a dyspeptic man on his legs again.”

“Indeed, then that’s true; but, Kilbaugh, though you and I have had some
rale plissant days together in old times—eh?—you didn’t trouble the
water much then by G——, and liked your glass as well as any of us, and
(with a palpable wink) that same _minus_ the g, too—_minus_ the g—eh?
ha, ha, ha!”

With this, he made a pass at the ex-resident’s ribs with his extended
finger, which the other dexterously avoided, though with a complacent
chuckle which shewed that he was not displeased at this allusion to his
youthful frolics.

“Well,” continued the general, “you’ll put up at my place, and I’ll give
you a cast in the pinnace. By-the-bye, you liked a good bottle of beer,
Kilbaugh, I remember right well, and just now I can give you one, a rale
foamer; got in a splendid batch lately; it is from Bell, and by G—— it
bears a bell, too.”

So he rattled on; and the ex-resident having signified his acceptance of
the general’s offer, the trio, after a hearty leave-taking, were soon on
board the pinnace, and on their way to Calcutta.

This was the first time I had seen the Mohamedan domestics of this part
of India, and I was agreeably struck by their handsome and manly
appearance, and the becoming costume of those in the old general’s
suite. Their turbans, vests, loose _pajammas_ or trousers, and
_kummerbunds_ or girdles, set off by their crimson belts and metal
badges, and their massive silver batons, gave them a very striking and
picturesque appearance, enhanced by luxuriant beards or mustachios,
large eyes, and high features.

There are some strange anomalies attendant on the march of civilization,
and none more so, perhaps, than the indifference, or rather want of real
taste, which nations in a high state of refinement evince in regard to
costume. Whether it is that scientific pursuits, and the busy
occupations of the thoughts on matters of high social, moral, political,
and commercial interest, leave no time for men to study the graces of
attire, or that such a study is really unworthy of, or incompatible
with, cultivated minds, or, as the Quakers think, unfavourable to
morality, certain it is that the art of decorating the person does not
keep pace with other improvements.

Our commander (finding he could not leave Kedgeree till the following
morning), Marpeet, Grundy, and I, accepted the obliging invitation of
Capt. Grogwell, of the _Rohomany_ barque, country trader, a friend of
the captain, to accompany him in his vessel, then under weigh for
Calcutta.

“I can give you a glass of grog, gentlemen, and a bit of curry, and
there’s my cabin for you to turn into if you should stay with me
overnight,” said the frank and good-humoured sailor; “but,” added he,
“there’s no time to be lost for those that go, as the tide’s already on
the turn.”

A few bags and boxes were soon stowed in Captain Grogwell’s boat, and
after many warm adieus from our friends on board, and the expression of
mutual hopes that we should meet again in Calcutta, off we pushed for
the _Rohomany_ barque.

As we approached her, two or three bronzed faces, surmounted by straw
hats, rose above the side, and were directed expectantly towards us,
whilst the whistling pipe of the serang, or native boatswain, announced
the skipper’s approach alongside. We mounted through a bevy of the sable
crew, and soon stood on the deck of the country ship, just arrived from
a voyage to the Eastern Islands.

“Welcome on board the _Rohomany_, gentlemen, where I hope you will make
yourselves at home and comfortable,” said Captain Grogwell. “My first
officer, Mr. Dobbs, gentlemen,” he continued, presenting a tall, brawny,
and fine-countenanced man. Mr. Dobbs made his best leg; was glad to see
us on board.

The lascars now began to weigh the anchor to a wild and not unmusical
chant, with an agreeable chorus of _Ya Ullahs!_ All was soon bustle, the
anchor a-peak, and the mates shouting forth their commands in the most
extraordinary lingo that ever grated “harsh music” on my ears.

“Trinkum Garvey de man,” said one; “Garvey brass trinkum de man,” roared
another; whilst Mr. Dobbs, in a tremendous fury (why I knew not), and
stamping like a madman, sung out “Chop and string your goosey, and be
d——d to you all.”

These are a few specimens. On hearing the last, I certainly was inclined
to think that the death-warrant of one of those _capitol_ birds who feed
on our commons, and on whom our commons feed (excuse the double pun),
had been pronounced. I wish some Oriental philologist would give us a
history of this nautical jargon, which, I take it, is a sort of _olla
podrida_ of Portuguese, Bengalee, and heaven knows what dialects
besides—the _lingua franca_ of the Indian seas. On we glided; passed the
“silver tree,” a singular vegetable production, composed of brick and
mortar; “Diamond Harbour,” another misnomer, but very Golcondahish in
the sound; and finally, a stiff wind setting in dead ahead, found it
impossible to get round a certain peninsula, sometimes called “Hooghly
Point,” but amongst sailors, rejoicing in the less euphonious
appellation of “Point Luff and be d——d.” There was no help for it, so
down went the anchor, and there seemed every prospect of our having to
conjugate the verb _ennuyer_ till a fresh flow of tide and shift of wind
should enable us to pass this most troublesome part of the river, and
the dangerous shoal of the James and Mary. The reader must understand
that all this was before the days of steam.

Leaving the white tavern of Fultah, where the Calcutta _bon vivant_ eats
mango-fish—the whitebait of India,—we soon passed Budge Budge, the scene
of the sailor’s unique exploit—a story too well known, I fancy, to need
repetition here—and in a short time after, on turning “Hangman’s Point”
(where once stood an outpost of civilization), found ourselves opposite
“Garden Reach,” the sylvan vestibule of Calcutta. I have seen few sights
in my wanderings more beautiful and imposing than the approach to this
Petersburgh of the East, this magnificent capital of our Eastern empire.
On the left was the Botanical Garden, with its screen of tall dark
cypress trees; on the right, a long succession of beautiful villas,
situated amidst verdant lawns and park-like pleasure-grounds, sloping
gently down to the water’s edge. Here the eye was caught by some pretty
kiosk or summer-house, like the _lust-haus_ of a Dutch retreat, or such
as we sometimes see in the stately gardens attached to some mansion of
the olden time here at home. There it rested on a ghaut, or flight of
steps leading to the water, with urns or balustrades, before which, in
the mellow _chiar-oscuro_ of some overhanging banyan-tree, lay moored
the elegant covered pleasure-boat of the owner—hurrying through the
grounds, a palankeen would appear, with its scampering bevy of attendant
bearers and running peons, the huge red chattah or umbrella to shield
the master from the sun, when making his _exits_ and _entrées_, bobbing
up and down—standing before many a porticoed mansion, gigs, or other
equipages would appear in waiting, to take the Sahibs to town, or on
their rounds of morning visits, and mingling in pleasing contrast with
the Europeanized character of these beautiful domains, the lofty palm or
kujjoor would here and there raise its head, the perch of a knot of
solemn vultures; or parting the grounds one from another, lofty fences
of the graceful and pensile bamboo, might be seen drooping in rich
clusters, like plumes of ostrich feathers. Numerous boats glided up and
down the river, with here and there a vessel like our own, obeying the
whirling impulses of the tide, and rapidly approaching its
destination—all, in fact, bespoke the close vicinity of a great capital.

The reach nearly past, the proud citadel of Fort William broke in view,
its grinning batteries opening upon us, one after the other, and
affording a lively idea of the sort of gauntlet which an enemy might
reasonably expect, should one sufficiently hardy ever dare to confront
them. Here and there on the long-extended rampart, the sentry “walked
his lonely round,” his musket and bayonet gleaming brightly in the
noontide rays, whilst crowds of natives, passing palankeens, and stately
adjutant birds stalking “in grey attire” on the banks, gave life and
animation to the scene—a few minutes more, and a long forest of
shipping, with masses and lines of stately mansions reposing under the
still calm sky, like some Grecian capital of old, bespoke the City of
Palaces, the proud metropolis of British India.

Here was a sight at which a Briton might honestly exult, and, young as I
was, I gazed with pride on this magnificent creation of my country’s
civilization and power—the point from which she governs the countless
millions of the dependent Empire which Providence, for the wisest of
purposes, has submitted to her benignant sway. Old England! mighty
heart! long may thy vigorous pulsations be thus felt to the utmost
bounds of our earth! Nations, like individuals, have their stages of
existence—their infancy, their manhood, and their decline; some fall
into premature decrepitude and dissolution, and leave but the memory of
evil deeds behind them; whilst others sink in glorious maturity, under
the weight of years and honours, leaving the fruits of a well-spent life
behind them, to be embalmed for ever in the hearts of a grateful
posterity. May such be thy lot, O my country!




                             CHAPTER VIII.


We dropped anchor off the city, amongst a crowd of shipping and a swarm
of boats, with which the river seemed actually alive; some of them home
along by the headlong “freshes,” and athwart the bows of the vessel,
with fearful and dangerous velocity. I was all anxiety to get on shore;
so, without waiting for Marpeet and Grundy, who had some small
toilet-matters, &c., to arrange, I put my boxes and bags into a
_paunchway_—a native boat of a particular description, several of which
lay alongside—and, after shaking Captain Grogwell and his mate by the
hand, thanking them cordially for their hospitality, and expressing a
hope that I should see them again before I left Calcutta, I descended
the side, and was soon on my way to the shore.

“Take care of the land-sharks, sir,” said Grogwell, as I pushed off.

“Have your eyes about you, Gernon, my boy, and take care of yourself,”
cried Marpeet, “and I’ll beat up your quarters in a day or two.”

At the Ghaut, or landing-place, to which my rowers forced their way
through a thick phalanx of boats of all sorts and dimensions—cutters,
dingies, and jolly-boats; paunchways, budgerows, and bowlias, the two
last with painted venetians and goggle-eyed figure-heads—I landed amidst
a crowd and bobbery to which even the Tower-stairs, or the piers of
Boulogne and Calais, with all their motley and voluble groups, can
hardly furnish a parallel. Men, women, and children, sipping, dipping,
and dabbling, like ducklings in a shower; females bearing pots or jars
on their heads, and children, resembling little black monkeys, astride
on their hips; bhisties, or water-carriers, filling their bags from the
turbid tide, well seasoned with cocoa-nut husks, defunct brahmins, dead
dogs, &c.; puckalls, or bullocks, bearing huge skins of the same _pure_
element; palankeen-bearers, gabbling (to me) unintelligible abuse, in
eager competition, pushing into the very river, and banging their
portable boxes one against the other in their struggle to secure fares
amongst the frequent arrivals from the shipping; baboos,
parroquet-venders, chattah-bearers, sailors, lascars, and
adjutant-birds—Europe and Asia commingled in heterogeneous but pleasant
confusion.

I had scarcely attained the top of the Ghaut, or flight of steps, where
I waited till my baggage was brought up and coolies were obtained to
transport it, than I found myself besieged by a bevy of fellows,
mentioned before as baboos, or sircars, and who, though of a distinct
species, I saw at once belonged to the same genus as my friend Ramee
Sawmee Dabash.

“Good marning, Sar,” said one (it was near sunset), ostentatiously
displaying his first _chop_ English, approaching with an easy bend, and
pressing his right palm somewhat gracefully to his forehead: “Master, I
perceive, is recintly arrive at Bengal pris’dency?”

“That’s pretty clear,” said I; “but can you direct me to the
Custom-house, and after that to some good hotel or tavern?”

“Oh, sartainly, Sar; every thing master require than I can do; meditly
box come up, I disperse off with coolie.”

“Gentilman,” said another, in a milder key, “you require ’spectable
sircar; I got highest tistimonial of character; you please read this,
Sar; this from Gin’nel Wilkisseen Sahib, this Wakeel Ishtivil Sahib;”
and so he ran on, murdering several other English names and titles in
succession.

A third, a wizened old fellow, with a pair of spectacles perched at the
end of his nose, proffered his services somewhat in the same way; but I
told them not to trouble themselves or me, as I had determined on
honouring with my commands the first who had presented himself to my
notice. My new _employé_, who rejoiced in the pleasant cognomen of
Chattermohun Ghose, now again put in his oar:

[Illustration: Griffin on Landing besieged by Baboos.]

“Masters name, I think, will be Mr. Gernon”—the rascal had read it on my
box,—“same gentleman as was expect by _Rottenbeam-i-castle_?”

“Yes, it is indeed,” said I, astonished to find myself known; “but how
the devil came you acquainted with it?”

“Oh,” he replied, “we always ver well know whin military gentilmen are
expected at pris’dency from ship; beside—I not know, but I think, master
will have some relation this country—face all same—one gentleman I know,
only more young—leetle more handsome.”

I interposed with “Stuff! none of your blarney; but, perhaps, you mean,
my uncle, Colonel Gernon,” rather pleased to meet so soon after landing
with one even amongst the natives who had probably known a relative:
young people hear so much of their uncles and grandfathers, &c., at
home, that they enter life with an idea that all the world must know
something about them.

“What!” exclaimed Chattermohun—who was a thorough Don Raphael in his
way,—and with well-dissembled pleasure, “What Connel Gernon Sahib master
uncle? I think that all same time. Connel very good gentilman, my bist
of frind—always he impeloy me when he come Calcutta. Connel command
Europan rig’ment, I think, at Danapoor?”

“Oh, no,” I rejoined; “you mistake; my uncle has been some time dead,
and I think was never in a European regiment.”

“That I know, Sar, ver well,” continued Chattermohun briskly, and not at
all disconcerted; “but when live, I mean, belong native rig’ment (I make
small obliteration before) that some time was that place.”

“Yes, yes; he was in the native infantry, certainly,” said I; “but where
stationed is more than I can tell. And so you really knew my uncle, did
you, eh? And think me like him? Perhaps, too, you have heard of another
relation of mine here in India—Mr. Duggins?”

“What Mr. Duggin, what was civil sarvice?”

“No, no,” I answered; “here in the law, in Calcutta.”

“Oh! what master mean Mr. Duggin ’sliciter? Yes, sar, I know him ver
well; he greatly respect-i-me—that time he was live.”

“Why, I trust he’s not dead?” I exclaimed, in astonishment: “he was well
at Bombay the last accounts we had of him.”

“No, Sar, not dead; master not underistand; I mean that time was live
here, Chowrunghee.”

Though rather green and guileless in those days, as maybe inferred from
the foregoing example, and unwilling, unless on something stronger than
mere _primâ facie_ evidence, to imagine deception; yet I began to
suspect that the rascal was humbugging me for a purpose, and was about
to let him know as much, in rather strong terms, when he adroitly
changed the key.

“Master will be in ’tillery, I think?”

“No,” said I impatiently; “infantry, infantry; but don’t bother, and us
be off.”

“All same,” he continued, determined to have his talk out; “master will
require plenty thing, all which I can supply—bist of quality—if require
too good-i-sarvant: will you take this man?—plenty character he got.”

So saying, he presented to my notice a queer, raffish-looking fellow,
with a bush of hair and a black beard, and dressed in quite a
different style of costume to that of the others. This worthy—a
Mussulman khidmutgar or footman—made his salaam, and thrust into my
hand two or three well-soiled certificates, which stated that Ramjahn
Khan (_ang._ Rumjohnny,) had served the writers (captain this and
lieutenant that) with zeal and fidelity, and to their perfect
satisfaction. Of these “characters,” by the way, all domestics have a
stock, or, if not, they borrow or hire them (being as accommodating
one to another in that way, as was the Irish priest who, as related by
the pleasant author of _Wild Sports of the West_, on a pinch, and to
save appearances, gave his friend, the Protestant curate of Connemara,
the loan of his congregation), with sufficient information touching
the subscribers to allow of some slight questioning, though by no
means of an adroit cross-examination—a thing at this time, however, in
the native language, quite beyond my powers, albeit I had puzzled my
brains a little on ship-board with a certain celebrated philologist’s
orthoepigraphico-pseudolatitudio-logical works, and could patter a few
sentences of Hindostanee in the “_Myn nuheen kitai hoon_” style, in a
way really to “astonish the natives.”

To cut the matter short, however, I hired Rumjohnny on the strength of
his testimonials; and having now got my baggage all up, moved off with
him and Chattermohun Ghose to the Custom-house. Having arranged matters
there, I proceeded through the thronged streets of Calcutta to a tavern
or punch-house, somewhere in the aristocratic region of Ranamoody Gully;
a sort of place of entertainment which, in those days (though, from
their improved character the case is now, I understand, different), it
was considered quite _infra dig._ in a gentleman to visit. However,
being a griff, I knew nothing of this, and if the case had been
otherwise, I should have been without an alternative. Dirty tablecloths,
well spotted with kail and mustard; prawn curries, capital beef-steaks,
domestics of the cut of Rumjohnny, a rickety, rusty, torn
billiard-table, on which, day and night, the balls were going, lots of
_shippies_, and a dingy bed, were the leading features of this
establishment, not forgetting clouds of voracious and well-fleshed
musquitoes, to which those of Madras were a mere joke.

I shall not inflict on the reader a dry detail of the occurrences of the
next three days; let it suffice to state, that at the end of that
period, having duly reported my arrival, &c., I found myself in
possession of an advance of 150 sicca rupees, sterling money of Bengal,
four bare walls and a puckah floor in the south barracks of Fort
William, and about to fit up the same in the first style of griffinish
fashion, under the able direction of Chattermohun Ghose.

The south barracks is one of several ranges within the Fort, and
allotted principally to the accommodation of unmarried subs. Like the
Burlington Arcade, it has a long passage down the centre, into which the
doors of the several quarters open; but here the resemblance ceases.
Here I had a practical illustration of the ill-working of the social
system, the living in a species of community under the present
discordant and defective state of our feelings and habits. The passage
was sounding and reverberating, and each occupant of a quarter had much
of the benefit of his neighbour’s flute, fiddle, or French horn, whether
“i’ the vein” for harmony or not; shoe brushings, occasional yells of
servants undergoing the discipline of fist or cane, jolly ensigns and
cadets clattering up and down, cracking horsewhips, whistling the
“_Flaxen-headed Cow-boy_” or “_Begone Dull Care_,” the arrival of files
of coolies laden with purchases from the China Bazaar or Tulloch’s
Auction Room, pleasantly varied by interminable wranglings on the part
of master’s sirdar or bursar, touching payments and _dustoorie_, or
custom; payees urging pleas in deprecation of abatement, sirdar
overruling the same—constituted a few of the _désagrémens_ of a
south-barrack life. The optical department was not less varied and
novel; but it could be shut out at pleasure, an advantage not predicable
of the former.

The aspect of the passage varied with the hour; he who strolled down it,
about the hour of dawn, or a little after, might catch glimpses, through
half-opened doors, of all stages of the toilet, from soap-suds and
dressing-gowns, to what painters term the “_ultima basia_” or finishing
touches; possibly, too, he might have a peep at the ensign’s lady, “the
soldier’s bride,” divested of all the romance with which song-composers
and novelists are wont to invest her; hair _en papillottes_, sleeves
tucked up, and washing Augustus or Tommy. At ten, the scene was changed;
without the doors, on the ground, might be seen a goodly display of
trays, with egg-shells, fish-bones, rice, muffin, and other wrecks of
breakfast; sweepers—certain degraded menials, “all same caste as
master,”—squatting near and waiting for the said remnants; hookhas or
kulians in course of preparation for those who indulged in the luxury of
smoking; and here and there, perhaps, a sergeant, havildar, or strapping
grenadier sepoy, waiting for the summons from within to give this
morning’s report:—noon and evening, tiffin and dinner, each brought its
appropriate proceedings, and varied the aspect of the common passage,
which will long, with the force of a first impression, remain strongly
engraven on my memory.

Of late years, with the view of protecting young officers on their
arrival, from those impositions, scrapes, and embarrassments, to which,
owing to their youth and inexperience, they were formerly exposed, the
Government has considerately created an appointment, called the
“superintendent of cadets,”—a measure well calculated to mitigate the
evil.

The system of sending youths to India at the early ages of fifteen or
sixteen, appears to me to be one fraught with evil, against which its
advantages weigh but as dust in the balance. At that early age, the
character and principles are generally quite unformed, and, intoxicated
on becoming uncontrolled master of himself, emancipated from the
thraldom of home or school, the cadet launches or did launch (unless, in
this “go-ahead” age, things have greatly altered) into idleness,
dissipation, and frivolity, feeling through life (if not cut off in his
prime) the effects of habits and follies which, under all circumstances,
and knowing youth’s plastic nature, it was not probable he would avoid.

Often the finest natures are the first to fall victims to the absence of
salutary restraint, or they plough their way to wisdom through bitter
experience, finding that “gem above price” when it is probably too late
to be of use to them. The wildnesses and consequent _escapades_ of such
boys have tended to lower the European character very considerably in
the estimation of the natives; and the sepoys, and above all, the
veteran native officers, must, and I am convinced do, feel strongly
their being subjected to the control and caprice of such striplings. It
is, perhaps, an unavoidable consequence of our anomalous rule in India,
that the native should in no case be allowed to command the European;
but, wherever possible, we should at least avoid placing hoary age and
madcap inexperience in such a degrading juxtaposition. I have known such
youths (truth obliges me to include myself amongst the number) order
about, and not unfrequently use harsh and unbecoming language to
venerable native officers, whose silver beards, and breasts covered with
medals, spoke of many a campaign, and services rendered to the state,
before probably even the stripling’s sire was in existence. As the
empire of opinion—the awe which our superior energy and science have
inspired—dies away, and even now it is on the wane—it will be well to
have a store of affection on which to fall back—an anchorage in the
hearts of the people of India, when our power over their prejudices has
relaxed its hold.

Chattermohun Ghose, having, as a preliminary proceeding, given me a list
of things which I _must have_—Bengal indispensables—and having been duly
authorized to procure the same, he very soon made his appearance with
about a dozen and a half of coolies or porters, bearing, amongst other
articles, a camp-table, a cane-bottom sleeping-cot, a _setringie_, or
cotton carpet, about one-third the size of my room, two chairs, some
Chinese chinaware, and copper cooking-utensils, and a huge basin,
something of the shape of Mambrino’s helmet, on an iron tripod stand,
which it puzzled me sorely to guess the use of.

“What do you call this, Chattermohun?” said I; “is it a chafing-dish, or
what?”

“Chafey-dish! no, Sar; that call _chillumchee_, for wash hand, with
ablution—all gentilmen have chillumchee.”

The appendages of the toilet, by the way, and the manner in which it is
performed, in India, amongst Europeans, differ so essentially from those
of home, that they excite considerable surprise in the new comer.

“Master, I think, will want mil’tary coat,” said my grand purveyor!

“Faith! that’s true,” said I; “and it reminds me that I have some red
cloth, furnished by Messrs. Welsh and Stalker, for the express purpose.”

“Ver well, Sar; then I bring dhirgee (tailor), make up in room; same
time, I bring small piece yellow-cloth for facing; also one _ishilki_
sash, and reg’lation sword, all complit.”

“Bring a tailor!” said I; “what, do your tailors here go out to work?”

“Yes, Sar; this custom this contree; not all same Calcutta as Europe.”

“So I perceive,” I replied.

The tailor shortly after made his appearance, squatted himself
cross-legged in the apartment, and was soon hard at work at my red
jacket. He was a little old fragile fellow, who sat and plied his
needle, the only instrument he seemed fitted to wield, with an air of
apathetic quietude and resignation, which it seemed as if no conceivable
movement of the outside world could for a moment disturb, and which, to
one of my then mercurial temperament, was utterly astounding. This
little fractional portion of humanity, who was bent from age or
infirmity, took my measure with exceeding gentleness, and I think I now
see him with the few scanty hairs of his grey moustache, and his thin
horny nose, pinched by a pair of spectacles secured by a thread pinned
to the front of his turban, as he moved silently about me, in the calm
exercise of this incipient act of his vocation. Poor little old Kalipha!
Long since, doubtless, hast thou closed the “even tenor of thy way;” thy
quiet, inglorious, though useful occupation; and added thy handful of
soda and potash to the ever-changing bosom of old mother-earth!

After having established myself pretty comfortably in the south
barracks, I despatched my letters of introduction to the several parties
to whom they were addressed; amongst the number was one to General
Capsicum. A few were from weighty and influential persons at home, and
all had thumping big seals, and “favoured by Mr. Cadet Gernon” written
in the corners. I used to reckon them up about once a week on
ship-board, as a miser counts his treasures; speculating on their
contents, and building _chateaux en Espagne_ touching the pleasant
results which would, I imagined, doubtless follow their delivery. This,
thought I, constructing my airy fabric after the manner of Alnaschar,
and gazing complacently on my _cheval de bataille_, my “great gun,”
furnished by a certain member of the peerage, this will inevitably bring
an aide-de-camp, post-haste, to invite me to the Government-house. I
shall be placed on the staff, wear a cocked-hat and aiguilettes, carve
the hams and turkeys, laugh at the Governor-general’s jokes, carry the
Governor-general’s lady’s prayer-book—live in clover, loved and
respected, the pet and confidential friend of the family: a capital
appointment will follow in due course; wealth, honour, will pour upon
me; and, to crown my felicity, some high-born damsel will eventually
become Mrs. Gernon! Ye gods! what a career of prosperity did I picture,
as I contemplated that massive letter with its coronetted seal and crest
(an ominous griffin) all _proper_. Heigho! Four dinners, three
breakfasts, and a tiffin, were all I gained by the whole batch of
introductions; and as for the Governor-general, I grieve to say, that I
found him lamentably deficient in that penetration and power of just
appreciation of character for which I had given him credit.

I was sitting in my barrack-rooms next morning after breakfast, amusing
myself by pitching bones and crusts out of the window to a bevy of
adjutant-birds below, opening their jaws expectingly, or clattering
their huge beaks whilst contending for a bone, with the sound of
marrow-bones and cleavers, when the door opened, and, to my agreeable
surprise, in walked Captain Marpeet, his face radiant with smiles. A
cordial greeting followed for, though coarse and illiterate for a man in
his station, Marpeet was a warm-hearted, blunt, and generous fellow, and
I had a sincere regard for him. Being an “old hand,” he assumed the
Mentor towards Grundy and me, to which office, as it was not often
offensively obtruded, I quietly submitted, with proper griffinish
humility.

“Well!” said he, looking up and down and round about, “so here you are,
all snug and tight, regularly boxed up in this noisy hole?”

“Any thing by way of exchange,” I replied, “after five months on
ship-board; but to tell you the truth, it has its merits, and I rather
like it on other grounds. Here, you see, I am, with all my comforts
about me,” pointing rather ostentatiously to my two chairs, cot, and
camp-table, and to my brazen chillumchee, in radiant brightness standing
in the corner, “and from these, my head-quarters, I mean to sally out
ever and anon, to mingle a little in the gay world of Calcutta, before I
start for the Upper Provinces.”

“Well,” said Marpeet, laughing; “I see, ‘for a griff,’ that you have a
pretty good notion of things in general, and I don’t care if I join you
in a spree or two before I leave. You griffs require an ‘old hand’ to
look after you, or you will be always doing some soft thing or another.
But have you been playing a knife and fork anywhere yet? been to any
grand ‘feed’ since you arrived?”

“Dinners and parties, eh? No, not as yet; but there is abundance of time
for that, for it was only yesterday that I fired off a grand salvo of
letters, which will doubtless, in due time, bring invitations ‘as thick
as leaves on Vallombrosa.’”

“Leaves on! pshaw! can’t you say ‘black-berries’ at once? I wish,
Gernon, you were not so confoundedly poetical; I hate poetry mortally;
it is griffinish; give me matters of fact, something I can understand.
Dundas, or a number of the _Sporting Magazine_, or the like.”

“There’s no help for it,” said I; “it’s my nature, and nature we may
modify, but cannot radically change.”

“Philosophizing; that’s worse still. But, joking apart, don’t be too
sure of the invitations, or you may reckon without your host. I’m an
‘old hand’ (Marpeet’s everlasting boast), and have seen a little of
Calcutta in my time, and I know, whatever the folks once were, they are
now becoming most infernally _pucka_ (stingy), and will soon, I verily
believe, be as bad as they are in England, where a leg o’mutton goes
through the nineteen manœuvres before it is dismissed, and a man thinks
he confers an everlasting obligation if he asks you to dinner.”

“Ha, ha, ha! you old splenetic _Qui Hye_,” I exclaimed, “you are too
hard on us ‘Englishers;’ you don’t consider the difference of
circumstances, and that, where mouths are many and legs o’mutton few, we
must resort to expedients to square supply and demand.”

“But,” resumed the rough-spun captain, “now let me fulfil the principal
object of my visit, which is to congratulate you.”

“For what?” I asked.

“What? why are you so ignorant, so out of the world, as not to know that
you are promoted?”

“Promoted!” exclaimed I; “why Grinnerson said I should be in luck if I
got my commission in five years.”

The captain put a _Gazette_ into my hand, doubled it up in a compact
form, and, striking a particular portion _con spirito_ with his
forefinger, “Read that,” said he.

I took it in a sort of ecstacy, caught a glimpse of my own name.
Yes—there I was, actually in print: “Mr. Gernon, appointed by the
Honourable Court of Directors a cadet on this establishment, having
reported his arrival at Fort William, is admitted to the service
accordingly, and promoted to the rank of ensign.”

“Yoics! full ensign!” shouted I, springing up, snapping my fingers, and
capering round the room arms a-kimbo, hip and toe, like a sailor dancing
a hornpipe, to the infinite astonishment of Marpeet, who thought I had
been bitten by a scorpion or snake.

“Hey! hey! what’s the matter Gernon? are you mad, you Griff, are you
mad?”

“I am mad, old square-toes; come along,” said I, hauling him out of his
chair; “come and rejoice with me. Promoted already! Yoics! Tally-ho!”

In the midst of our uproar and saraband, Grundy entered, and gazed with
open mouth, like one moonstruck, at our mad dervish dance. His
appearance, however, calmed any ebullition, and pushing Marpeet into his
seat, I sunk into mine.

“What’s the matter?” said he.

“Why, I’m promoted, my honest young ploughshare,” said I, “that’s all;
we were footing a jig on the strength of it. I dare say you will find
your name there too.”

“Oh, yes,” observed Marpeet; “the whole batch of the last griffs are in
the general orders. There,” added he, tossing the paper to Grundy,
“you’ll find yourself there, farmer, at full length.”

Grundy took the paper, and beheld his own mellifluous name; but his
pleasure manifested itself in a different manner from mine; he “grinned
horribly a ghastly smile.”

“As you are so fond of dancing,” said Marpeet, “what say you to joining
a hop to-morrow evening?”

“With all my heart,” said I; “always ready for a ‘trip on the fantastic
toe;’ but who is your friend?”

“Why,” rejoined the captain, “I have a ‘provoke’ here from the mistress
of the Kidderpore establishment for the orphan daughters of officers
(where, by the way, I expect my young Mogulanee will figure some of
these days), to attend a dance to-morrow; they have a ball there once a
fortnight (I believe), to show off the girls, and give them an
opportunity of getting spliced.”

“That’s a new feature of schools; in England, if I remember rightly, the
efforts of the mistresses tend all the other way—to keep the girls from
getting married.”

“That,” said Marpeet, “would never do in India, where women are thinking
of getting buried about the age at which they talk of being married in
lat. 50° N. Yes, this is the place for the man who wants a wife, and
wishes to be met half-way, detesting, like me, the toil of wooing. There
he can go, and if he sees a girl he likes, good fore-hand, clean about
the fetlock-joints, free in her paces, sound and quiet, and not too long
in the tooth, if not bespoke, he’ll not find much difficulty in getting
her. But if you and Grundy will go, I’ll get you smuggled in somehow or
other, and will call for you in proper time to-morrow.”

“Thank you,” said I; “never fear for me, for I’m all anxiety to see
these young ladies of the equestrian order, whom you so pleasantly
describe. Besides, old Stultz, here in the corner, has just finished my
red coat, and I am all anxiety to sport it for the first time.”

“Well, good-bye, lads,” said the captain; “I’m off to Tulloh’s auction,
to see if I can’t pick up a cheap buggy, and a few other things I want.”

So saying, he disappeared, leaving Grundy and me to ruminate on the
foregoing matters.

“Grundy,” said I, after a pause, “you must really get a red coat, sword,
and sash, and make yourself look like a Christian, if you go to this
ball to-morrow night; excuse my giving you a hint.”

“I’m afraid there’s not time for it,” said Grundy, “and I have nothing
of the sort as yet.”

“Well, leave it to me; Chattermohun is a sharp fellow, at a pinch; and
I’ll engage, with his assistance, to rig you out for the evening.”




                              CHAPTER IX.


Captain Marpeet made his appearance at the hour appointed on the
following evening, and off we started for the Kidderpore school, which,
by the way, is, or was, a rather large and imposing structure, at some
distance from Calcutta; mussalchees, or link boys, with blazing
flambeaux, scampering ahead in good, tip-top style.

Having passed the bazaar, we turned sharply from the main road, into a
pretty extensive compound or domain, and soon found ourselves before the
portico of the school, amongst buggies, palankeens, and other
conveyances appertaining to visitors who had preceded us. Leaving our
palankeens, we entered the house, passed through several rooms, one of
them devoted to refreshments, and partly filled with gay Lotharios, some
few military, the rest belonging to the orders “shippy” and “cranny,”[5]
and finally entered the ball-room. This we found thronged with dancers,
in a blaze of light, and resounding to the merry notes of a band, which,
though not exactly equal to Weippert’s, seemed, nevertheless, as a
locomotive stimulus, to be quite as effective. The country-dance then
flourished in its green old age, and the couples at the Kidderpore hop
were flying about in great style—poussette, hands across, down the
middle, and back again—evincing, in spite of the temperature, all that
laudable perseverance so essential to the accomplishment of such
laborious undertakings.

Marpeet, at my particular request, and to keep us in countenance, wore
his uniform, though he had previously declared (considering the season)
that it was a most griffinish proceeding to sport broadcloth, and
decidedly against his conscience. “You griffs, however,” said he “will
have your way, and we must humour you sometimes.” As for myself, in my
scarlet raggie, brimstone facings, black waist-belt, and regulation
sword, in my own opinion I looked quite the god of war, and was fully
armed for execution.

What an era in the life of a soldier is his first appearance in
regimentals, “his blushing honours thick about him!” how he then pants
for love and glory; the tented field and the clash of arms! At forty or
fifty, possibly, if of a thoughtful vein, his sword converted to a hoe
or pen, a mighty change comes o’er him, and he thinks, perhaps, that he
might have done better had he stuck to a black or a blue one. Sometimes,
it is true, when warmed with a flicker of his youthful fire, like Job’s
war-horse, he loves to “snuff the battle from afar,” and “saith to the
trumpets, ‘ha! ha!’” But, mainly, war delights him no more, for he sees
the wide-spread evils which lurk under its exciting pomp and
meretricious glitter, and his heart and mind yearn towards those more
ennobling pursuits and occupations, which tend to elevate his species,
to give to the intellectual and moral their due ascendency, and which
speak of “peace and good-will to man.”

The dancers being in motion, we did not advance, but contented ourselves
with occupying a position by the door, and leisurely surveying the
scene. At one end of the apartment, on chairs and benches, sat certain
elderly matrons, amongst whom were the superiors of the establishment,
looking complacently at the young folks, and calculating in all
probability the amount of execution likely to result from the evening’s
amusements.

The young ladies, however, whose sylph-like forms were gliding through
the mazes of the dance, were the “orient pearls at random strung,” which
principally attracted my attention. As the flush of a summer’s noon
fades by insensible degrees into the ebon shades of night, so did the
complexions of these charming damsels graduate from white to black.
Youth, however, smiling, buxom youth, like the mantle of charity, covers
a multitude of defects, or, if I may help myself to another and apter
simile, possesses an alchymic power, which converts all it touches to
gold. There were eyes, teeth, sportive ringlets, and graceful forms
enough, in the Kidderpore ball-room, stamped with all its freshness, to
atone for the darker shadings of the picture.

For the first time, indeed, though previously imbued with the common and
illiberal European prejudice against black, I began to experience a
wavering, and to think that dark languishing eyes and a dash of bronze
imparted what is often wanted in English beauties, somewhat of soul and
character to the countenance. Music, lights, the excitement of the
ball-room, are, however, it must be confessed, sad deceivers, producing
illusions full oft, which painfully vanish with the morning’s light. For
young ladies of thirty or thereabouts (an age, though now-a-days, I am
credibly informed, never attained by spinsters), the ball-room and its
factitious glare have some decided advantages. By day, Cupid, the sly
urchin, can only make his attacks from smiles and dimples; but by night,
at a pinch, he may launch a shaft with effect even from a wrinkle.

The dance at length ceased; beaux bowed, ladies courtesied, and the
throng broke into couples, and promenaded the apartment. Exhausted
belles sunk into seats, whilst attentive youths fanned and
_persiflaged_, laughed at nothing, and studied “the agreeable.” Such was
the posture of affairs, when the head of the establishment, a lady of
about five-and-forty, of pleasing appearance and address, seeing we were
strangers, approached, and kindly bade us welcome. There was an
amiability, and at the same time a firmness and decision in her manner,
a happy admixture of the _suaviter_ and _fortiter_, which showed that
she was peculiarly well qualified for the arduous task she had to
perform of presiding over this establishment—a sort of nunnery
travestied, in which perpetual celibacy formed no part of the vows, and
the vigils differed widely from those which “pale-eyed virgins keep” in
the gloomy seclusion of the convent.

“Would you like to dance, sir?” said the lady, addressing herself to
Captain Marpeet.

“No, I thank you, ma’am,” said my blunt companion; “I am a little too
stiff in the joints, and my dancing days are all over.”

The fact was, that Marpeet had passed five consecutive years of his life
in the jungles, where, as it frequently happens in India, he had
acquired what, for want of a better term, I will call a _gynophobia_, or
woman-horror, which the occasional appearance of a spinster in those
deserts wild rather tended to confirm than allay. A short residence in
England had, it is true, in some degree, moderated this dread of the
respectable portion of the softer sex; but still much of it remained,
and he shunned with morbid aversion all situations imposing the painful
necessity of whispering soft nothings and “doing the agreeable” with the
ladies. The good dame of the school smiled expressively on receiving
Captain Marpeet’s answer; it was a smile which said, as plain as smile
could speak, “You are an odd fish, I see, and one on whom pressing would
be quite thrown away.”

“Perhaps,” said she, turning to me, “you will allow me to introduce you
to a partner, and if so, I shall have great pleasure in presenting you
to one of our young ladies?”

I had none of Marpeet’s scruples, expressed my acknowledgments, accepted
her offer, and was led full clank across the ball-room, and presented in
due form to Miss Rosa Mussaleh, as an aspirant for her fair hand in the
ensuing dance. Miss Rosa Mussaleh was a fine bouncing girl of eighteen,
still in high blow from the effects of her recent exertions. Form
unexceptionable: complexion rather tending to a delicate saffron,
bespeaking plainly her Asiatic maternity.

“If not engaged, Miss Rosa,” said the school-mistress, presenting me,
“Ensign Gernon” (I had previously communicated my name and _rank_,
though there was not much danger of mistaking me for a major-general)
“will be happy to dance with you.”

“I shall be ver happie; I am not engaged,” said Miss Rosa, in a singular
variety of the Anglo-Saxon tongue called the _Cheechee_ language
(Hindustanee idiom Englished), then new to me—a dialect which
constitutes a distinguishing mark of those born and bred in India, and
the leading peculiarity of which consists in laying a false emphasis,
particularly on such small words as _to_, _me_, _and_, &c. The lady of
the establishment having performed her _devoir_, as mistress of the
ceremonies, made a courteous inclination, and withdrew, leaving us to
ourselves.

As a rather precocious juvenile, I had danced with some of the fair and
well-born damsels of my own land at Bath, Clifton, and elsewhere, and
was, therefore, not to be daunted with the mahogany charms of Miss R.
M.; so, _sans cérémonie_, I dashed into conversation.

“You have a great many charming young ladies here,” said I.

“Oh, yes,” said my partner, “great manie; but they are not all here;
_the_ little girls are gone _to_ bed. Do you then admire our young
ladie?”

This was rather a pointed question; but I replied without hesitation,
“Oh, excessively; there appear to be some lovely creatures amongst them,
and (giving a flourish) with charms enough to move the soul of an
anchorite.”

“Oh,” said Miss Rosa, with a smile and downward look, wishing to be
complimentary, “I think dey are more fond of the military.”

I was on the point of emitting that expressive note of
astonishment—_whew!_ but checked myself.

“I think,” said I, “you rather mistook me, though I can hardly regret
that which has been the cause of so flattering an admission, but I
alluded to an ascetic.”

“Asiatic!” said the young lady, with some hauteur, and a toss of the
head, “no native come to these ball, I assure you.”

I could not suppress an emphatic “humph!”

The fiddles now began again; I presented my arm, divested myself, though
with reluctance, of my trusty Solingen blade, and took my place in the
set. A tremendous long set it was, and after slaving for half an hour, I
found myself at the head of it. Grundy, with a face like that of the
Marquess of Granby on a sign-post, standing next to me, and streaming
like the apotheosis of a river god.

“Well, how do you get on, Grundy?” said I.

“Oh, it’s cruel hot work,” said he, with a sigh, which was perfectly
heart-rending.

“Hot, indeed,” I rejoined, giving sigh for sigh; “they don’t catch me
dancing again in a red coat.”

If working up the dance was fatiguing, the going down it was still more
so. My partner, a practised hand, skipped about without the smallest
signs of fatigue, whilst I, reeking from every pore, was dragged up and
down and whirled round and about till my head spun, and I thought I
should have verily gone into a fit, or sunk from sheer exhaustion on the
floor. I did, however, contrive to hold out till we finished the dance,
five-and-twenty couples at least, when, with a staggering bow, I
tendered my arm and led my partner to her seat.

“Are you fond of dancing?” said she, with the coolest assurance.

“A little of it,” said I, with a sigh, “when in practice, the set not
too long, and the weather not too hot.”

A gentleman, chained, ringed, and be-broached, stout and bronzed, now
came up, and engaged my partner for the next dance, chatted for some
time with the air of an old acquaintance, gave a “bye-bye” sort of a
nod, and passed on.

“Do you know Captain Trinkum?”

“No,” said I; “what does he belong to?”

“To the _Rustomjee Bomanjee_,” said she.

“The _Rustomjee Bomanjee_,” I rejoined; “pray what regiment is that?
some irregular corps, I suppose.”

This remark of mine set her off in a violent fit of laughter, of which
(rather confused) I begged to know the cause.

“It’s a country ship,” screamed she, “not a regiment.” Going off again
at a tangent, “Oh, now I see you are a griffin.”

Thus she balanced the anchorite account, and turned the tables. I can’t
say I was sorry when he of the _Rustomjee Bomanjee_ came smirking up,
and relieved me from the raillery of Miss Rosa, who, though herself
guilty of corrupting the kings English, was an arrant quiz, and not
disposed to spare my griffinish blunders.

Marpeet now joined me, and after a little banter touching the style in
which Miss Rosa had trotted me about, proposed an adjournment to the
refreshment-room. To this I joyfully acceded, suggesting that it would
be a charity to take poor Grundy with us, if his dissolution had not
already taken place.

“Come, Grundy,” said Marpeet; “come along with us; we’re going to
victual and refit, and would recommend the same to you, for you seem in
need of it.”

Grundy assented with pleasure, and, linked arm-in-arm we entered the
refreshment-room.

Here was a scene of considerable bustle; some were preparing acidulous
compounds for the ladies in the ball-room; others doing the like for
themselves. As we entered, a staid and exemplary young man, with his
cargo of negus and cake, balancing the same with the nicety of a
juggler, was making his way out, when in banged a six-foot ensign to do
the bidding of his fair inamorata, and charged with her fan and gloves,
and going full butt against the exemplary beau, upset both negus and
cake. The ensign, a flighty fellow in every respect, made a hasty
apology, and off, leaving the beau to wipe his waistcoat and repair the
damages as best he might. Knots of young fellows were there, laughing,
eating sandwiches or brewing negus, lounging, and clanking their swords.
Native servants belonging to the visitors or the establishment were
bustling about, and making themselves useful; whilst here and there, in
a corner, and availing herself of the solitude of a crowd, a young lady
might be seen, her back against the wall, listlessly sipping her negus,
or balancing a spoon over a jelly-glass, and listening, with downward
look and in mute entrancement, to some handsome _militaire_, whilst he
was pouring into her attentive ear the “leprous distilment” of honied
words.

Recruited and refreshed, we returned to the ball-room, and in spite of
my recent resolution, I again joined the dance, which was kept up till a
late hour, when my friends and I returned to my room in the fort, where,
fairly _done_ up, I betook myself to rest, the fiddles still sounding in
my head, to dream of Miss Rosa, and all I had seen and heard; and so
terminated my first ball in the East.

The Kidderpore hops, I hear, are now no more; from which I conclude that
some other matrimonial plan has been devised for disposing of the young
ladies, more in consonance with the refined delicacy of the age, which,
though recognizing the necessity of matrimony, seems to discountenance
any expedient which smacks of the slave-market.

On the following evening, Captain Marpeet, according to engagement,
called in a hired buggy, to take me a drive on the Course. The Course,
as is well known, is the grand resort of the _beau monde_ of Calcutta,
which, like a colony of owls or bats from a ruin, emerge at sundown from
all parts of that extensive city, to see and to be seen, and to enjoy
the coolness of the evening breeze.

Seated in his gig, Marpeet drew up before the barrack in all his glory,
handling the ribbons with the peculiar and finished grace of a man who
had made it his study. Great, indeed, were his pretensions in that way,
and I am confident he would rather have been the leader of the
four-in-hand club, than have written the _Principia_ of Newton.

In I jumped; Marpeet cracked his whip to mettle up his ticca[6] tit—an
animal deficient in flesh and blood, certainly, but exhibiting an
amazing deal of bone. Away we went. The evening gun had just boomed; the
myriad crows of the Fort cawed querulously responsive from the trees;
the bugles sounded; the drums beat; the guards at the gates, European
and native, were turned out; captains and lieutenants, flushed with
tiffin or a nap, swords under their arms, sauntered along to join them.
The firefly here and there twinkled in the trees, and the far-off yell
of the jackall proclaimed the approach of night, when away we whirled
through covered ways and over thundering drawbridges, past scarp,
counter-scarp, and glacis, and in a few minutes found ourselves amidst
the throng of carriages and equestrians on the Course, the mass of the
Government-house, with its capacious dome and lion-crowned gates, rising
in front, and the vast semicircle of Chowringhee, with its aggregation
of snow-white structures, stretching away far to the right.

What a singular scene here presented itself to my admiring sight! What
an admixture of nations, and their several modes and peculiarities—of
English turn outs and Indian piebald imitations—with strange equipages,
combining European finish with the native original! Carriages and
equestrians, walking, trotting, or galloping, passing and repassing!

This is the Hyde Park of the East, where, though less of splendour than
in its great prototype, there was far more variety to be seen. There
came the Governor-General, the viceroy of British India, open barouche
and four (all dignity and gracious bows); cocked hats and feathers
flying; black body-guard before and behind, in a long trot; sabres
flashing, and scabbards rattling. Near, by way of antithesis, might be
seen a palankeen carriage “creepy crawley,” drawn by two enormous
bullocks, with monstrous dewlaps, bearing some fat old Portuguese lady,
black as Erebus or Nox, to take the air, driver working hard to rouse
them to a transient hobble. There, four or five abreast, rode sundry
dashing young officers, displaying themselves and their uniforms to the
best advantage, “pride in their port, defiance in their eyes;” whilst
near, in some open landau or barouche, the “cynosure of neighbouring
eyes,” would appear the newly-arrived beauty, the belle of the season,
her English roses contrasting with the reigning _pallor_ around, wearing
a look of conscious power, and exhibiting herself to the admiring gaze
of the gossiping world. Happy creature! all is _couleur de rose_ with
you! No thoughts of the future disturb the self-satisfied emotions of
thy exulting bosom! And who is he beside her—the handsome young
aide-de-camp? With easy bend he leans gracefully towards the carriage,
and checks his fiery Arab. Mark how he rattles, and says his agreeable
things, with all the airs of a conscious “eligible,” whilst the
gratified vanity of the woman sparkles in her eyes and glows in her
animated countenance. Here comes an intruder, bound for a distant
bazaar—jingle, jingle, jingle! What a contrast! a native ruth or bylie,
bullocks in a long trot, a pretty black damsel,

                       With rings on her fingers,
                       And bells on her toes—

she of childhood’s song to a nicety—peeping from behind the blinds. “Ah!
turn not away those sweet eyes!” Egad, she’s off—driver twisting the
tails and goading the quarters of his cattle to “keep up the steam.”
There whirl past in tilbury or tandem a brace of recently-arrived
writers, regular Meltonians, doing the thing _secundum artem_, and
determined to astonish the crowd. How knowingly, his person
obliqued-quarter front, does the driver sit! With what gentlemanly
_abandon_ does the drivee loll back in the vehicle! These are
high-spirited fellows, who drink their claret, and have never known a
care, and “d——n every thing that is low!”

See, with _andante_ movement now advances the ponderous chariot of the
great Baboo Maha Raja Spooney Persaud Mullik, the great milch-cow of the
lawyers, and who gives his lac at a time from the genuine impulses of a
_native_ benevolence; turbaned coachman; Baboo within, wrapped in
cashmeres, fat, yellow, and bolt upright as the effigy on a tombstone.

Halloo, there! what’s this? A race—clear the way! There they come, hired
for the evening, “two blind uns and a bolter;” heads down, ears
viciously inclined. “Go it, my middies!” Look at the reefer in
advance—all aback, toes in his horse’s nose, head on the crupper,
tugging for bare life to make his craft steer or wear. I thought so—snap
go the tiller-ropes—a man overboard—the blue-jacket rolls in the dust:
he’s up again, hat rammed over his eyes—but the bolter’s off—catch him
who can!

There goes, at a gee-up hobble, a shandry-dan, with two Armenians in
it—highly respectable men, with queer velvet caps, and very
episcopal-looking aprons—strange mixture of European and Asiatic,
neither flesh nor fowl—Topee Wala or Puckree Bund.[7] They nod to two
gentlemen passing in a gig, of the gimcrack order—gentlemen in white
jackets and ditto hats; highly _polished_ men, _i.e._ in the face, which
seems, indeed, to have had the benefit of a bottle of Day and Martin’s
real japan blacking—who are they? Valiant Lusitanians, illustrious
descendants of Albuquerque and Vasco de Gama—Messrs. Joachim de Reberero
and Gomez de Souza, writers in the office of the salt and opium
department. Who is this in cords, top boots, and white jacket—a dapper,
well-fed little man, on a tall English horse, to which he bears about
the same relative proportions that Falstaffs bread did to his sherris
sack?—Ay, who?

               Come, tell it, and burn ye—
               He is—can he help it?—a special attorney—

an _attaché_ of the Supreme Court.

Such, then, is the Course of Calcutta; and such a little melodramatic
sketch may give some idea of the varied objects which there meet the
eye.

We drove up and down several times, and recognized not a few of our ship
companions; amongst others, the little colonel, in a barouche with some
ladies, whom he was evidently entertaining with a “yarn.” Darkness now
came on apace. The mussalchees, or link boys, with their flaring
mussauls, met their masters at turns of the roads, to light them to
their several homes, and we thought it time to depart. Marpeet drove to
his quarters, where he invited me to pass the evening, to which I
assented. Sitting over our wine, Marpeet discussed the Course, and gave
me a few bits of scandal, touching sundry ladies and gentlemen we had
seen, over which I yawned, for I have ever abominated what are called
private histories.

“Well,” said Marpeet, “I think I shall start for the Upper Provinces,
and leave you sooner than I thought. The lads there in the old corps are
very anxious to have me amongst them once more. I have a letter to-day
from Tippleton—an old friend of mine, who is a real good fellow, with no
nonsense about him (I hope to bring you acquainted some day)—urging my
going up without delay. Let me see,” said he, feeling his pocket, “I
think I have it somewhere about me. Oh, yes, here it is, and you may
read it, if you like. He is rather fond, you will perceive, of the
Hindoostanee zuban, and so forth, but he does not set up for a great
scribe, but is what is better, a devilish honest fellow. Come governor,
toss off your heel-taps, and take some more wine.”

Every language has, probably, terms which, from their superior terseness
or euphony, express more fully the meanings they are intended to convey
than corresponding words in another tongue; and this certainly justifies
their adoption. But there is also a practice of using foreign phrases
indiscriminately, when the native ones would do quite as well. Shortly
after the last peace, novel-writers could express nothing with point and
effect but in French and Italian; so in India there are a class of men,
generally small wits, who interlard their conversation with Hindoostanee
words and phrases; these they often sport in England, where of course
they are unintelligible and out of place. Ye guardian genii! who watch
over the “well of English undefiled,” whilst you admit what will purify
and sweeten, prevent its unhallowed pollution from garbage thrown into
it by every idle and thoughtless hand! And now for Captain Tippleton’s
letter, which though rather more fully charged with Hindoostanee terms
than any the writer ever met with, yet presents some likeness of a
certain species of Indian epistolary style (of the slip-slop and
slang-wanging order):—

                                                   Grillumabad, Aug. 18—

  MY DEAR MARPEET,

  Just now taking a _dekh_ (look) at the Calcutta _Khubber_ (News), I
  saw your name amongst those of a batch of griffs and _Tazu wulaits_
  (fresh Europeans), having arrived by the _Rottenbeam Castle_. Welcome
  back, my dear fellow, to _John Kumpany ka raj_. I hope you will cut
  Calcutta, and lose no time in _puhonchowing_ (conveying) yourself up
  by _dawk_ to join the old _pultun_ (battalion), in which, I am sorry
  to say, things have been quite _oolta poolta_ (topsy-turvy) since you
  left us. Tims has quitted the corps, as you probably know. He was a
  d——d _puckha_ (stingy) hand, and a _muggra_ (sulky) beast into the
  bargain. However, I don’t think we have gained much by his _budlee_
  (successor), our new _kummadan_ (commandant)—a regular _bahadur_
  (great person), who _dicks_ our lives out with _kuddum ootou_ (drill),
  _dumcows_ (bullies) the native officers, and _gallees_ (abuses) the
  Jacks (sepoys). Tomkins and I still chum together; he, as _gureeb_ and
  _soost_ (quiet and lazy) as ever, and as fond of the _brandy pawney_,
  sends his _bhote bhote salaam_ to Marpeet Sahib. Station dull—no
  _tumasha_ (fun), as in the old times, when we were first here. The
  other day, however, old Dickdar, our brigadier, gave a _burra khanna_
  (dinner); his _loll_ (claret) was bang-up and you may be sure we did
  not spare the _simpkin_ (champagne); _burra beebee_ (great lady) very
  gracious, and a great show-off of the _bal butchos_ (children). We had
  the old _bajja_ (band), your creation and hobby, in attendance, and
  got up a _nautch_. Smirks, our adjutant, quite a _burra admee_ (great
  man) since he mounted the _kantas_ (spurs), bucking up to and devilish
  sweet on the spinster; but it won’t _hoga_ (do); nothing under the
  revenue or judicial department will go down there—Samjah Sahib?—You
  understand me. Tip us a _chit_, my dear fellow, by return of _dawk_,
  and believe me,

                                My dear Marpeet, ever yours very truly,
                                                        JONAS TIPPLETON.

“Well,” said I, “as far as I can understand, it seems a very friendly
sort of a letter; but I should be better able to judge if you would give
me the English of it.”

Marpeet laughed, called me a critical dog, and put the letter in his
pocket.

“Come,” added I, “since you have shown me your letter, I will read you
mine; one I have received from my factotum, Chattermohun Ghose,
accounting for his temporary absence, which, for the choiceness of its
language, is quite a _bijou_ in its way. Chattermohun tells me he was
for some time a writer in an adjutant’s office, as also in a merchant’s
counting-house here in Calcutta, which doubtless accounts for the
phraseology smacking not a little of the technical language of both
those schools. Here it is:—

                   “‘MOST RESPECTFUL AND HONOURED SIR,

  “‘Greatly labouring for fearful apprehension that sudden
  non-appearance should dictate condemnation from the sensible benignity
  of your excellency’s reverence, and feeling in concatenation that
  explanation was indispensable, I have herewith the honour to inform
  you, that one of my family (now consisting of six children effective
  of various denominations) was recently solemnized in holy matrimony
  and adoptedly conducted according to prescribed rite and custom of
  native religion. This solemnization was carried into production my
  house in country by Boitacoolah T’hannah, wither in my patriarchal
  duty have repair for a few day.

  “‘According to last order of your reverence, have instruct to Gopee
  Nauth, of China Bazaar, to disperse to your quarter goods as per
  margin,[8] for which he expect the favour of early remittance. I have
  also passed to credit of master account 16 rupees 8 annas, leaving
  balance my favour 256 rupees 5 annas 3 pice, as per account enclosed.
  Trusting from this statement of explanation your honour not think me
  absent without leave, I have honour to be, with deep respect and
  consideration,

                   “‘Your most obedient humble servant,
                       “‘CHATTERMOHUN GHOSE, _Sircar_.

  “‘To his Exc. Ensign Gernon, South Bks.’”

“Well,” said Marpeet, “that beats cock-fighting.”




                               CHAPTER X.


Two great sources of attraction to young men existed in Calcutta at the
time of which I am now writing (upwards of twenty-five years ago), and
do still exist, for anything I know to the contrary, Tulloh’s and other
auction-rooms, and the China bazaar. At the former almost daily sales
took place of every kind of property from a ship to a penknife, a rabbit
to an elephant; in the latter, all the heterogeneous commodities of an
American store were to be seen mingled pell-mell—raspberry jam, Milroy’s
saddles, best pickles, regulation-swords, wall-shades, China dishes,
hog-spears, Harvey’s sauce, &c.—of which, however, more anon. Catalogues
of the various articles to be disposed of at the day’s sale at Tulloh’s
are (or were) left daily at the houses in or near Calcutta, and made
their appearance, regularly with the newspapers at the break-table,
tempting to extravagance, by stimulating latent desires or creating
fictitious wants.

In our commercial country and its dependencies, where Plutus is the
deity chiefly adored, it seems proper and strictly in character that the
pulpits connected with his worship, however remotely, should be ably and
efficiently filled. Here, in England, we know this to be generally the
case, and what lustre the eloquence of some of our leading auctioneers
has shed on the profession; how truly, indeed, more than one of them
merit the praise which Johnson, happily quoting from Horace, bestowed on
the genius of Goldsmith:—“_Nihil quod tetigit non ornavit._”

There was no lack of this shining talent, oratorical power, and
technical tact, amongst the auctioneers of Calcutta, seasoned with
humour, pathos, or persuasion, according to the occasion. How often have
I heard the merits of a venerable steed proclaimed; his infirmities and
defects (with a delicate regard to his presence) lightly touched upon,
or at most so disposed, like the shades in a picture, as to heighten and
improve the general effect! How frequently have I been pleasantly
reminded of the good old maxim “_de mortuis nil nisi bonum_,” when
listening to the commendations of a batch of dead and ullaged beer! And
how often tempted to make an investment in a cheap “gross of green
spectacles,” “a lot of damaged huckaback,” or the like, from a strong
impression, fostered by the auctioneers persuasive eloquence, “that they
might some day come into use,” a contingent probability largely insisted
upon!

What a Herculean task it is to conjure money out of some people’s
pockets! Consummate tact is requisite to effect this end. What a world
of machinery must be put in motion before the movable crank, the owner’s
hand, finds its way into that pecuniary receptacle! A bungler may fumble
for a month and not find the motive spring, whilst an adept will touch
it in a moment. Yes, I see no reason on earth why the auctioneers should
not rank with the liberal professions. Does not the craft combine, in an
eminent degree, many of the leading features of those professions, which
(always considering the predominant turn of the national mind)
unaccountably rank higher in public estimation—the special pleading of
the lawyer, the eloquence of the senator, and the business-like airs of
the merchant? Does not the auctioneer, like another Charles Martel—ay,
and with the same weapon, too—knock down his lots with as much effect as
the soldier does his? Does he not pronounce orations over the dead, as
has been already shown, and display a beautiful morality in covering, as
with the mantle of charity, a multitude of defects? Is not his “going,
going, gone,” too, a brief and pithy sermon, touchingly calculated to
remind us of our common mortality?

And in all these, are not the functions of a higher pulpit strikingly
exercised? Ought he not to be a poet, painter, critic—in short, a man of
taste and general information, or how is he to descant with effect on
the merits of his multifarious wares? Should he not be a phrenologist,
that he may suit his arguments to the several developments of his
bidders; a physiognomist, that he may judge of the effect by the
unerring index of the countenance, whether rallying, bantering,
bullying, or wheedling, is the cue; and a casuist, that he may reconcile
his mind to the various tricks of the trade? and, finally, should he not
have a deep insight into human nature in general, and know well its
various assailable points? “Shall I say, 1,000 rupees for you, sir, for
that Arab? no animal can look better, well mounted, I assure you; he
will suit your weight and figure to a nicety—was ridden by the Hon.
Capt. Dangle, just gone home, a gentleman very much of your appearance,
sir, and who lately, to borrow the language of our immortal bard, was
wont on our course here ‘to witch the world with noble horsemanship,’
upon that very Arab. Sir—shall I take your bid?” A complaisant nod—the
business is done. “Thank you, sir—1,000 rupees for the Arab—going,
going, gone!”

One morning, Grundy and I breakfasted together in my room, which was
within a few doors of his own, when one of the afore-mentioned
catalogues found its way into our possession.

“Grundy,” said I, “whilst I despatch this fish and rice, as you appear
to have done, do just read what there is for sale to-day at the auction.
I have a feeling that I want something, though, hang me if I can exactly
tell what it is.”

Grundy commenced, and read as follows:—“Lot 1st. Three fine alderney
cows.”

“Deuce take the cows,” said I; “push on.”

“Three calves belonging to ditto.”

“Fire away.”

“Three Cape sheep, of the Doombah breed.”

“Doombah breed! that sounds well; egad, I think I must have a bid for
the sheep—what comes next?”

“A noble French mastiff, two bull-dogs, two wire-haired Scotch terriers,
and a greyhound bitch with pup, just imported by the _Founderwell_.”

“That’s the ticket,” I exclaimed, with eagerness; “I’ll have some of the
dogs, if they go reasonably—that’s a settled point—for there’s rare
hunting to be had, I hear, on the way up.”

Grundy ran down several columns more of live and dead stock; and there
were many things, without which I found I could not comfortably exist
for twenty-four hours longer, though, I must confess, I had not thought
of them before.

“By-the-bye,” drawled Grundy, “talking of dogs, there was a black fellow
at my door just now with one for sale.”

“Was there?” I eagerly asked; “what sort of an animal, and what did the
fellow want for it?”

“Why,” said my friend, “I think it was a sort of a terrier; but if you
choose, I’ll get my servant to call the man; he can’t be very far off.”

“Do,” said I, “send for him.”

In a few moments, the arrival of the dog and man was duly announced, and
both were admitted to my apartment. The vendor was one of those black,
dirty, low-caste natives, generally attached to European corps, and
denominated “cookboys.” Dress—a soldier’s old castoff coat, a dirty
cloth round his loins, and a skull-cap on his head. As for the dog, he
is not, perhaps, so easily described; he was reddish, stood high on the
legs, and had a wild look; his tail and ears, however, were clipped in a
very _varment_ sort of manner, evincing decided science in the operator;
and his owner assured me, in broken English, that he was “berry high
caste dog,” a thoroughbred terrier; his name Teazer, and a capital
fellow to worry a cat or a jackal.

The creature did not certainly look altogether like the terriers I had
been in the habit of seeing in England; but still, the state of the ears
and tail, the name, and above all, the qualifications, were strong
_primâ facie_ proofs that he was one. As for the points of difference,
they might, I thought, have resulted from the influence of climate,
which, as it alters the appearance of the European biped very
considerably, might, I very logically inferred, have a similar effect on
the quadrupeds imported, or their descendants, in the first or second
generation at least. In short, I bought him for Rs. 10, and a great
bargain I thought I had; tied him up to the leg of my cot, intending
that he should form the _nucleus_ of a future pack. I was, however,
destined very shortly after to be put a good deal out of conceit of him.

A few days after I had made my purchase, Captain Marpeet dropped in, and
took a seat on my cot as he was wont. Hearing the rattling of a chain
underneath, he said,

“What the deuce have you got here, Gernon?”

“A dog,” said I; “a terrier I lately bought.”

“A terrier! eh? Let’s have a look at him.”

Teazer, on being summoned, came out from under the bed, gave himself a
shake, and, on seeing Marpeet, who was strange to him, and rather an
odd-looking fellow to boot, incontinently cocked up his nose and emitted
a most lugubrious howl, one with which the Pariars[9] in India are wont
to serenade “our chaste mistress, the moon.”

“Halloo,” said Marpeet, with a look of surprise, “where on earth did you
get this beast? Why, he’s a regular terrier _bunnow_.”[10]

“A terrier _bunnow_,” said I, “what’s that?”

“Why,” rejoined the captain, “he’s a thorough Pariar docked and cropped
to make him look like a terrier; it’s a common trick played upon griffs,
and you’ve been taken in, that’s all. What did you give for him?”

“Why, ten rupees,” I replied; “and I thought I had him remarkably
cheap.”

“Cheap!” said the captain, with infinite contempt; “he’s not worth five
pice; kick him out! hang him!”

“Thank you,” said I; “but as I’ve bought him, I’ll keep him; he’ll help
to make up a pack, and I don’t see why he should not act up to his
assumed character, and hunt very well; you see he knows how to give
tongue, at all events.”

“Ha! ha!” said Marpeet; “come, that’s not so bad; but he’s a brute, upon
my life—a useless brute, kick him to the d—l.”

“No,” I rejoined, a little nettled to hear my dog abused after that
fashion; “I tell you I’ll keep him; besides, I have no acquaintance in
the quarter you mention, and should be sorry to send him where he would
be likely to annoy you again.”

Here were symptoms of downright insubordination. The captain stared at
me in astonishment, and emitted a long and elaborate “whew!”

“’Pon my honour, regular disrespect to your superior officer. Well,
after that, I must have a glass of brandy-pawny.”

“So you shall,” said I, “with all my heart; but you really were a little
too hard, and forgot the saying, ‘Love me, love my dog.’”

To return, however, from this little episode. Grundy and I, in pursuance
of our determination to visit the auction, got into our palankeens, and
soon found ourselves amidst the dust, noise, and motion of Tank Square,
near which the auction, or outcry (as it is more usually termed in
India) is held. A long covered place, something like a repository,
filled with palankeens, carriages, horses, &c., for sale, had to be
passed through before we reached the auction-room, where goods of all
kinds were disposed of. This we found crammed with natives, low
Europeans, black Portuguese, and others of the motley population of
Calcutta, mingled with a few civilians, and a “pretty considerable”
sprinkling of redcoats from Barrackpore or the fort, all more or less
intent upon the bidding.

The auctioneer, a good-looking man and remarkably fluent, was mounted on
his rostrum, and holding forth upon the merits of certain goods, which a
native assistant, on a platform a little lower than the pulpit, was
handing round for inspection. Grundy and I forced our way in, watching
anxiously to see if any thing “in our way” was exhibiting. At last, the
auctioneer took up a goodly-sized knife, with some dozen blades, &c.
These he opened daintily and deliberately, and then, holding up the
knife and turning it about, he said,

“Now here’s a pretty thing—a highly-finished article—a perfect _multum
in parvo_. Don’t all of you bid for this at once, gentlemen, if you
please. Here’s a large blade, you see, to cut bread and cheese with, a
small one to mend your pens, a corkscrew to open a bottle of Hodgson’s
pale ale when you are out shooting, tweezers to pull the thorns out of
your toes, pincers, file, gimlet—all complete. A most useful article
that, and (with marked emphasis, and an eye towards Grundy and me, which
made us exchange looks significant of purchase), one which no young
sportsman should be without.”

That was sufficient; I was determined to have it, and after an eager bid
or two, it was knocked down to me. I found afterwards, however, to my
extreme surprise and dismay, I had unconsciously purchased a lot of
three dozen of them, enough to set up a cutler’s stall in a small way.
There was no help for it, however; I was obliged to take them all,
though I determined in future to study well the catalogue before I
ventured on a bid.

The dogs, I found, had attracted the particular notice of more sportsmen
than myself. A young ensign from Barrackpore carried off the greyhound
hitch for Rs. 200, a little more than a month’s pay. A writer in the
buildings bought the French mastiff and the terrier, which went high,
and I was obliged to content myself with one of the bull-dogs, a
sinister-looking old fellow, with one eye, who went cheap, and would
have been cheaper still, had not Grundy, whom I requested to secure it,
bidden silently against me in the crowd several times before I had
providentially discovered my opponent. Poor beast! he died three months
after, on my way up, of _nostalgia_, I rather think, and I gave him
decent sepulture on a spit of sand in the Ganges.

From the auction we proceeded to the China bazaar.

“Grundy,” said I, as we went along, rather _nonchalamment_, “you need
not say anything to Captain Marpeet, about my buying those knives.”

“What knives?” he asked.

“I have my reasons for it,” said I, “that’s enough.”

Grundy promised to be mum.

The China bazaar! What Bengalee, military man in particular, who does
not know that attractive resort—that repository of temptations! What a
host of pleasant recollections it is calculated to revive!

This place is situated at the back of Tank Square, and is enclosed by
walls, and entered by gates, at several points. The shops are in long
flat-roofed ranges, generally of (I believe) two stories, intersecting
each other at right angles; a margin of terrace, a foot or two from the
ground, runs along the front of the several shops or stores. Sheltered
here and there by an eave or thatched projection, seated in chairs,
cross-legged, and in other un-English attitudes, quite at their ease,
and smoking their pipes, the baboos, or shopkeepers, may be seen, each
opposite his emporium, into which they invite the numerous visitors to
the bazaar to enter, assuring them they will find everything they may
want “chip,” and of the first quality.

As Grundy and I sauntered down one of the streets, we were struck by the
appearance of one of the native shopkeepers, who, with an air of
courtier-like urbanity, invited us to enter his store. In stature, he
was about six feet three or four, stout in proportion; a muslin chudder
or toga was thrown over his shoulders, and a piece more round his waist,
but slightly concealing his brawny form; altogether he was the
finest-looking Bengalee I ever beheld; indeed, I thought it a pity such
thews and sinews, so well calculated for the tug of war, should be lost
in the inglorious inaction of the China bazaar. This worthy I afterwards
learnt was that celebrated character “Jawing Jack,” well known amongst
cadets for his _copia verborum_ and dignified address. Nature and
destiny had evidently been at cross-purposes in the management of Jack;
the former had clearly intended him morally for what he was physically,
a great man, but his stars had thwarted the design.

Jack rose from his chair as we drew near, overshadowing us striplings
with his Patagonian bulk. I, for my part (being then what is vulgarly
called a “lathy chap”), felt myself disagreeably _small_ beside him,
doubly so he being a “black fellow,” and thought I was under the
necessity of speaking pretty big, in order to make up for the
deficiency, and to place myself more on a level with him. “Jawing Jack”
had had large experience of griffs, and, though he treated us in a kind
of patronising manner, he cautiously avoided anything that might lead to
offence, and a consequent lowering of his own dignity.

There is a sly satire sometimes in the calm and imperturbable deportment
of the Asiatic, when dealing with the rattling, blustering, overbearing
European, which conveys a tacit censure well calculated to shame our
boasted civilization. “Lately arrived from Europe, gentlemen, I suppose?
Hope you are quite well? Will you please do me the honour to walk into
my shop—shall be happy to supply anything re-qui-red, at very reasonable
price. I have honour to be well known to all military gentlemen at
Barrackpore, and sell best of European articles, and no ‘Niverpool[11]
goods.’” Having rummaged “Jawing Jack’s” shop, and bought a few
articles, we took our departure, promising at parting to honour him with
our future custom.

The Bengalese have a wonderful deal of versatility and acuteness,
certainly not naturally the mental power and energy of the European; but
as they live temperately, and do not clog the intellectual wheels with
beef and malt liquor, the mental machinery is generally in capital
working order.

On returning to my quarters, I found a chupprassy, or messenger, with a
note from General Capsicum, acknowledging the receipt of a letter I had
sent him from his friend Sir Toby Tickle, and requesting my company to
tiffin and dinner on the following day, at his house at Garden Reach.

A little before the appointed hour, I ordered a palankeen, and proceeded
to the general’s residence, situated in a pleasant domain, some two or
three miles from Calcutta. On arriving, I was shown up-stairs into the
drawing room, which commanded a pleasant view of the Hoogly, with its
moving scene of boats and shipping, and a distant peep of Fort William.

I was standing gazing on the prospect, admiring the boats under sail
gliding from side to side, walking as it were the minuet of the waters,
the shadows skimming over the river, and the milk-white villas on the
opposite bank starting out from amidst the bright green of surrounding
groves, when the rustle of a gown and a slight touch on the shoulder
aroused me from my state of abstraction. It was the young widow of whom
I have already made mention, “the softened image” of the rough old
general, my Hibernian host.

“How do you do, Mr. Gernon?” said she, extending her hand with exceeding
frankness and smiling cordiality; “I am so glad to see you again and not
looking in any way the worse for your sojourn in Calcutta.” (Oh! that
our English pride and sensitiveness, those adamantine trammels of caste,
which strangle so many of our virtues, would let us have a little more
of that single-hearted openness “which thinketh no evil”—it is so
comfortable!) “Have you seen my father yet?” asked Mrs. Delaval, for
that was her name.

I answered in the negative.

“Oh, then,” she continued, “he will be here immediately when he knows of
your arrival, for he is anxious, I know, to see you; he is somewhere in
the house, amusing himself with his violin. But pray, Mr. Gernon, be
seated,” she continued, “and tell me how you like India, now that you
have seen a little more of it.”

“I like it much,” I replied, “and never was happier in my life. I have
got my commission, and as soon as posted to a regiment, am off to the
Upper Provinces by water. I have some idea of applying for a particular
corps, but have not yet decided on that point: they say you should not
interfere with the operations of the Fates, but leave yourself to their
direction. What, madam,” continued I, “would you advise me to do?”

“Oh! really,” said Mrs. Delaval, smiling at the idea of my asking her
advice on such a point, “I fear I am incompetent to advise you, not
knowing all the circumstances of your position; you ought, of course, to
consider well before you act, and having so done, leave the result to
Providence. I am, however,” said she, somewhat seriously, “a decided
predestinarian, and believe that

              ‘There is a providence that shapes our ends,
              Rough-hew them how we will.’”

“It is a puzzling subject,” said I, “and one that is rather beyond me;
one if I remember rightly, that even bewildered the devils in
Pandemonium. However, I think the safest maxim to hold by is, that
‘conduct is fate.’”

This was rather a philosophical opinion for a griffin, but one which I
have always held, though young blood at that time and since has often
capsized the philosopher.

“Well, Mr. Gernon,” continued she, “you have my best wishes for your
happiness and success in life; all is _couleur de rose_ with you now;
may it ever so continue! Already,” said she, and the tear glistened,
“the clouds of life are beginning to pass over me.”

As she said this, she crossed her fair white hands on her lap, and the
widow’s eyes sadly dropped on her wedding ring, the little golden
circlet type of eternal fidelity. I understood it, and was silent.
Silence is preferable on such occasions, perhaps, to the commonplaces of
condolence. We both continued mute for some moments; she looking at her
ring, I out of the window.

At length, I ventured to say,

“Dear madam, do not deem me impertinent, I pray; but cheer up; remember,
as my Irish half-countryman beautifully expresses it, ‘every dark cloud
has a silver lining,’ and there are doubtless many, many happy days yet
in store for you.”

I should have premised, that Mrs. Delaval had lately lost her husband, a
fine young fellow, who fell in the storm of a small Polygar fort on the
coast, and Time had not yet brought that balm with which in due course
he heals the wounds of the heart, unless the very deepest. I was
certainly waxing tender, when the idea of Olivia, my poor abandoned
Olivia, crossed my mind. “What would Mrs. Grundy say,” thought I, “if
she knew of it?”

The widow gave her auburn locks a toss, made an effort at
self-possession, smiled through her tears, and was herself again.

“By-the-bye, Mr. Gernon,” said she, “though but a recent acquaintance, I
will assume the privilege of an old friend, and give you some little
information whilst we are alone, which may be of some advantage to you
in your intercourse with this family.”

I looked alarmed, not knowing what was forthcoming. She perceived what
was passing in my mind.

“You need not think, Mr. Gernon,” and she smiled, “that you have come
amongst giants or ogres, who are likely to form designs against your
life and liberty. Nothing quite so bad as that—no. What I wished to say
is, that my father is a man of warm and generous impulses, but violently
passionate and eccentric; and I entreat you to be cautious in what you
say before him, and do not press any subject if you find him evincing
impatience. If he likes he may serve you; but if he takes a prejudice,
he is exceedingly persecuting and bitter: a warm friend but an
inexorable foe. Mrs. Capsicum, to much vulgarity adds all my father’s
violence and irritability, with none of his redeeming qualities. You
must be submissive, and prove yourself a ‘good listener,’ or you will
have little chance of standing well with her.”

This was said with some little asperity of manner, plainly indicating
that the step-mother was not more popular than step-mothers generally
are.

“As for the others you will see here, you may safely be left to the
guidance of your own judgment and discretion in your conduct towards
them.”

I thanked Mrs. Delaval for her information, which, I saw, emanated from
the purest feeling of womanly kindness, and promised to be on my guard,
and endeavour to profit by it.




                              CHAPTER XI.


I must here interrupt the thread of my narrative, in order to give a few
particulars respecting my host and his family, which may serve as
samples of the olden time of India.

The general was the youngest of the ten sons of Sir Gerald Capsicum, a
fire-eating baronet of a “rare ould ancient Irish family,” and was sent
to India about anno 1750, with little more than his sword, his brogue,
and the family love of fighting wherewith to assist him on in the world.
The general’s career had been varied, and he had gone through all the
adventures, public and domestic, which usually happened to those whose
lot, in respect to time and place, had been similarly cast.

I have said the general was an Irishman; it follows as a natural
consequence, that he was extremely susceptible of the tenderest of
passions; and as in his early days there were few white dames in the
land, like many others he e’en put up with a black one—attached himself
to Sung Sittara Begum (the “Queen of Stars”), one of the gazelle-eyed
daughters of Hind.

This union, though not cemented by the forms of marriage, was, on the
whole, more harmonious and enduring than many that are. I say on the
whole; for if tradition may be depended on, the Queen of Stars was wont,
now and then, to exhibit traits of vivacity, which were rather of a
_striking_ than of a pleasing nature. With these trifling breaks, the
union long harmoniously subsisted, and was not finally dissolved till
the angel of death, one fine day, summoned the Begum to the seventh
heaven.

By the Begum, the general had Major John Capsicum, an officer in the
service, and commanding the forces of his highness Ram Row Bhow Punt,
the Jam of Ghurrumnugger, a Mahratta potentate of small note, whose
territories it might be difficult to discover in the map; secondly,
Augustus, an indigo planter in the district of Jessore, commonly called
by the general’s native servants (who, like all the rest of the
fraternity, were not _au fait_ at European names) “Disgustus Sahib;” and
Mrs. Colonel Yellowly, a lady of high and indomitable spirit, who died
some years before the period to which I am referring, and of whom I
could learn little more from record or tradition than that she was
rather celebrated for the manufacture of Chutnee and Dopiajah curry,
talked a good deal of a certain _terra incognita_ called “home,” and
ultimately went off rather suddenly,—as some affirm, from chagrin in
consequence of having a point of precedence decided against her, arising
out of a dispute with Lady Jiggs at a presidency party as to who _de
jure_ should first come in or go out.

The stickling for precedency, by the way, is a disorder very prevalent
in colonial dependencies; and like gravitation, which increases with the
squares of the distance, its intensity seems to be governed by a
somewhat similar law, and to exist in an inverse ratio to the apparent
cause for it.

Long after the general had passed his fiftieth year, he married the
mother of the amiable widow (a nonpareil grafted on a crab), by all
accounts a charming person, who, yielding to importunity, took old
Capsicum to gratify the ambition of worldly parents, in whose opinion
wealth and rank are all that are essential to connubial happiness.

Poor thing! she gave her hand, but her heart was another’s. The
worm-i’-the-bud was there, and soon did the business. Opportunity
offered—nature was too powerful for the colder suggestions of duty—she
eloped with the man she loved; but even love cannot flourish in an
atmosphere of scorn. Mankind are intensely gregarious. Shunned—deserted
by her own sex, who, like birds (though from more obvious cause), peck
their wounded fellows to death—she died in a lone outpost, and the winds
of the jungles pipe over her solitary grave.

           “C’est bien difficile d’être fidèle
           A de certains maris, faits d’an certain modelle,
           Et qui donne à sa fille un homme qu’elle haït.
           Est responsable au Ciel pour le mal qu’elle fait.”

Admirable Molière! you never penned a more striking truth. Parents,
ponder it well.

The general, after the lapse of some years, with the characteristic
valour of the Capsicums, boldly ventured, a short time before I knew
him, on a second marriage; but here he caught a Tartar. Mrs. Capsicum
the second was an Irish lady (woman I should perhaps say), who came
out to India avowedly on spec., with the full determination of
marrying a good establishment, with comfortable reversionary
prospects, however they might happen to be encumbered. She made play
at the general, sang “Erin mavourneen” and “Cathleen O’More,” talked
of the Callaghans and Brallaghans, revived the general’s boyish
reminiscences of the green hills of Sligo, and ultimately led him, or
rather had him carried, to the hymeneal altar! Of love—the proper
cement of the marriage-union—there was none, on her side at least.

But to return to my narrative.

The widow and I had not been long engaged in conversation (which, as I
before hinted, was becoming rather interesting), when we heard the
scrape of a violin outside in the passage.

“Oh, here is my father,” said Mrs. Delaval, “coming from his room. Now
remember my caution.”

I was about to reply, but she laid her finger on her lip expressively,
as much as to say, “Another time; he’s here.”

The old general now entered, with a black velvet sort of nightcap stuck
rakishly on his head, and playing rather jauntily “St. Patrick’s Day in
the Morning,” to which he hummed an accompaniment—his voice displaying,
as usual, all that vigour in its tones which, as I have before remarked,
afforded so striking a contrast to his dried-up and time-worn frame: as
he entered with his spindle shanks, huge frill, voluminous upper works,
pigtail, and velvet cap, I thought I never saw a droller figure. Still
the gallant bearing and nonchalance of the little old Irishman, who
evidently was unconscious of anything at all out of the way in himself,
rather neutralized any feeling of disrespect which his figure was at
first calculated to excite.

On seeing me, he finished off the saint with a few galloping flourishes,
pushed the fiddle on the table; transferred the stick to his left hand,
and made a rapid advance, or rather toddle, towards me, with his right
extended.

“Hah, sur, I’m glad to see you,” said he; “Mr. Gernon, I believe? Very
happy indeed to have your company, sur; shall be glad to show you ivery
attintion in ivery sense of the word, sur, for the sake of my old friend
Sir Toby; and I doubt not,” he continued, with a low bow of the old
school and a smile, “that I shall be able also to add, on your own.”

As he made this courteous speech and inclination, his eye lighted on a
letter lying on the table, which quickly threw the irritable old fellow
off his balance, and put the courtier to flight.

“Why,——mee heart, Cordalia,” he thundered out in a voice that startled
me; “by all that’s good, that egragious ass, Ramdial, has gone without
the letter. A man naid have the timper of an angel to dale with these
fellows.”

Mrs. Delaval, to cut the affair short, rose immediately from her seat,
and taking the letter, called a servant to the head of the stairs, and
quickly rectified the omission.

“Thank ye, Cordalia, mee love,” said the old general as she returned;
“thank ye, mee darling;” and taking her hand and drawing the graceful
creature towards him, he imprinted a kiss on her cheek.

There’s no use mincing matters—I certainly envied him the privilege.

This little interruption over, I returned to a speech which, having
previously worded and fashioned in rather a superior style, I thought it
a pity should be lost.

I said, after a hem or two, that I felt deeply obliged for his cordial
reception of me, that I should study to deserve his good opinion, and to
realize the gratifying anticipations he had so obligingly expressed, &c.
&c.

“Ye will, sur; ye will, sur,” said the general; “I’ve not the laste
doubt of it; and, plase God, we’ll some day see you as accomplished a
soldier as was your poor uncle, the colonel.”

“What! sir,” said I, pleased with the discovery, and with no fear that
_he_ was about to come Chattermohun over me; “did you then know my
uncle, Colonel Gernon?”

“Know him!” said the general, with energy and warmth—“I did, and right
well too; we were in Goddard’s march together and the Rohilla campaign,
and in many places besides. Yes,” he continued, warming as he went on,
“poor Pat Gernon and I have broiled under the same tint and fought under
the same banner, ay, by G——, and mounted the same brache together; yes,”
added he, clutching his fiddlestick, and looking as fierce as if he was
bursting through the fire and carnage of an assault, “I think I now hear
the shouts of the inimy, and see your brave uncle lading on his gallant
Sapoys through fire and smoke, his beaver in one hand and his sword in
the other. Ah,” he went on, touched and overcome, whilst his eye
moistened, “them were the days: the thought of them—it is now long, long
back—and of all my old companions gone, comes over me sometimes like a
faint air or a summer’s drame. Know your uncle! Ay did I, and a braver
soldier or a better man (though he had his faults, and who the divil has
not?) never broke the bread of life.”

I felt a sensation of choking, whilst all the ancient blood of the
Gernons mantled in my cheeks, as I listened to the veteran’s animated
laudation of my deceased relative.

“Well, sur,” continued the general, suddenly changing the subject, and
as if a little ashamed of the weakness and enthusiasm into which he had
been betrayed, “and how did you lave my old friend, Sir Toby? Is he as
fond of his bottle and his rubber as he used to be? I think he played
the best hand at whist of any man I ever knew.”

“I believe, sir,” said I, “that Sir Toby’s habits are unchanged in those
respects; though I am unable to speak much of him from personal
knowledge, having obtained the letter of introduction which I have had
the honour to deliver to you through the kindness of a mutual friend.”

“Well, never mind how ye got it, so that ye did get it. I am extramely
happy that it has been the manes of introducing to my acquaintance the
nephew of my old companion in arms, to whom, by the way, you bear a
strong resemblance: so now,” he continued, “talk to my daughter, or
amuse yourself in any way ye plase till tiffin, and I’ll do the same;
this is liberty hall, where every man does as he plases. Cordalia, my
love, where is your mother?”

“I have not seen Mrs. Capsicum, sir, this morning since breakfast,”
replied Mrs. Delaval; “but I believe she has gone out to pay some
visits.”

“Has she?” said the general dryly; “well, now, I thought I noticed a
remarkable stillness over the house.”

This was said in a manner, I thought, which smacked of what may be
termed a bitter mirth.

This conversation had scarcely terminated, when we heard a loud and
angry voice on the stairs or landing; and next moment, in sailed Mrs.
Capsicum Secunda, with a face that would have made a fine study for a
Hecate, a Gorgon, a Fury, or any other of those celebrated characters,
in whose countenances the ancients were wont to depict all the wildest
play of the passions. Mrs. Delaval turned pale, the old general looked
dismayed, and I, for my part, groped for my hat, thinking I might
doubtless be _de trop_ and better out of the way before the family
breeze sprung up, and of which there were such alarming indications.

Mrs. Capsicum seated herself majestically—her lip quivered with rage,
and an unhappy poodle, who came to be caressed, and received a sweeping
blow from her foot, which caused him to throw a ludicrous somerset. Now,
thought I, “look out for squalls.”

General Capsicum knew, probably from experience, that his spouse would
generally have the last word, but on the present occasion he was
determined (or deemed it politic) to have the first.

“Mrs. Capsicum, mee dear,” said he, in a deprecating tone, “you don’t
appear to persave our young friend here, Mr. Gernon” (wishing clearly to
throw me out as a tub to the whale). The lady measured me with a
momentary glance, and made the stiffest conceivable inclination,
accompanied by a look of the concentrated essence of vinegar and
brimstone; it was positively annihilating.

After certain premonitory symptoms of Mrs. Capsicum’s passion, out it
came:—

“Ginrel Capsicum,” said she, “aither I lave your house, or that rascal
Khoda Buccas, coachmaun, laves your service.”

She then proceeded to detail some neglect of which the unfortunate Jehu
had been guilty. The general tried to mollify her, but without success,
and Khoda Buccas was summoned to the “presence” to answer for his
misdeeds: in he came, with a low salaam, and trembling from head to
foot.

The general was about to open the charges when Khoda Buccas, who knew
all about it beforehand, broke in upon him, and, with the full energy of
alarm and great volubility, entered clamorously on his defence.

“_Mera kooch kussor nuheen Kodabund_ (No fault of mine, servant of the
Lord, and protector of the poor), but _Bijlee Goorah_ (the horse
Lightning), was sick (_sick maun Hogeya_),[12] and then the roan had
lost her hind shoes, _Gureebpurwar_. Here and there, all over the
bazaar, your slave hunted for the blacksmith, and could not find him. At
last your slave found him, and said, ‘Come quick and shoe _Summon
Goorah_ (the roan horse), for the lady will want the carriage, and her
disposition is a little warm (_misaj tora gurrum_), and your slave will
be beat and get into trouble;’ and so he said to me ‘Brother,’ said he,
&c., &c., and so I was late.”

This and a good deal more, as explained to me by Mrs. Delaval, was the
rambling defence of Khoda Buccas, coachmaun. The old gentleman seemed
disposed to admit its sufficiency; but madame peremptorily ordered off
the unhappy charioteer, with the comfortable assurance that he should be
flogged and dismissed.

Oh, tyranny, thou propensity of ungenerous souls! like Othello’s love,
thou growest with indulgence; till, like to every other evil, thou at
last evokest the spirit that lays thee low!

Well, the storm at last having fairly subsided, the general hobbled to
the couch, and took up a paper, as if glad for a season to retreat
within himself. Mrs. Delaval and I carried on a conversation in an
under-tone, whilst Mrs. Capsicum in silence digested her choler.

The silence was interrupted by the entrance of a native servant, who,
with closed hands, and in a manner profoundly respectful, said something
in an under-tone to the beebee sahib.

“Ginrel Capsicum,” said Mrs. C., as the servant withdrew, “here is your
son Augustus arrived.”

“Is he?” said the old general, jumping up and throwing down the paper;
“faith, then, I’m glad of it, and ye haven’t told me a pleasanter thing
for a long time, my deer.”

These words were scarcely uttered, when a dark black-whiskered man, of a
frank and ingenuous countenance, with a hunting-cap on his head, and a
whip in his hand, entered the room, and running up to the old general
and seizing his extended hand in both his own, in a manner which bespoke
genuine warmth and affection, exclaimed:

“How are you, sir? quite recovered, I hope, from your last attack?”

“Well, my boy, well!” said the general, his eyes sparkling with pleasure
as he measured his stalwart dark offspring from head to foot, as if in
some doubt as to whether he could really be the sire of such a brawny
chiel. “Well! and right glad to see you here; how did you come?”

“Why, I left the factory early this morning, sir,” said “Disgustus;”
“came on as far as the Budlampore ghaut in the pinnace; from that I
drove the buggy down to the Thannah, and there I found Golaub in
waiting; I rode him in here at a rattling pace—confounded hot work it
was, though; and I expect I’ve rather taken the shine out of the Arab.”

“That’s well,” said the general, “and now be sated. Augustus, my young
friend, Mr. Gernon; Mr. Gernon, my son, Mr. Augustus Capsicum.”

I bowed with English formality, but the hearty man of blue did not
appear to understand that sort of thing, but came up and shook me by the
hand; asked me if I was lately arrived, and said he was glad to see me.
This was a pleasing trait, and showed me the frankness of his
disposition.

After some little conversation with his mother-in-law, with whom it was
easy to perceive he was no particular favourite, and a lively chat with
his lovely and generous-minded sister, who it was equally obvious loved
her dark brother, in spite of the bend sinister in his escutcheon,[13]
General Capsicum again addressed his son:

“Well, Augustus,” said he, “what are the prospects of indigo this year?
how does the blue look?”

“Oh! fair, sir, very fair. If we have no further rise of the river, and
get a few light showers, and the rain does not fall too long to wash the
colour out of the plant, and this wind continues, we shall do very well
this year. The price is well up, Rs. 300 a maund for the best, and I
think we shall make 600. The plant looks beautiful on the Chuckergolly
churs—at least it did till the Bobberygunge Talookdar’s cows and
buffaloes got into it. However, after all, I think we shall, on the
whole, have a capital season.”

“That’s well,” said the general. “Egad, I think we’ll see you go home
with your plum, Augustus, yet.”

“Home, sir!” said Augustus; “I know of no home but India. Here I was
born, and here, please God, I will die, however singular the
determination.”

Tiffin was now announced, and we descended to the dining-room. Tiffin,
or lunch, is in Bengal a delightful meal, suitable in its character to
the climate, which renders the supererogatory one of dinner,
particularly in the hot season, with its hecatombs of smoking meat and
general superfluity of viands, often very much the reverse.

The tiffin on the whole passed off very agreeably. Mrs. Delaval
described society as it exists in the Madras presidency, and much she
had seen and heard there. Augustus told us of a recent battle-royal, a
sort of Bengalee Chevy Chase, which had been fought between his
followers and those of a neighbouring Zumeendar, by way of settling the
right to some disputed beegahs of indigo; in which many crowns were
cracked, and astonishing feats of chivalry displayed on both sides.

But the parts of his conversation which most delighted me, were the
accounts he gave of sundry wild hog and buffalo hunts, which after
deducting about 50 per cent. on account of embellishments—for sportsmen,
like poets, must be allowed some considerable latitude in that way—were
really very exciting. In fact, I told him I was dying to have a touch at
the hogs and buffaloes myself, and that I hoped it would not be long
before I fleshed my maiden spear on a few of the former.

This looked rather like a fish for an invitation to the Junglesoor
Factory, and I won’t swear that I was wholly without design on the
worthy indigo planter’s hospitality in making the remark; whether he,
viewed it in this light, or not, I cannot say, but he promptly said he
should be happy to gratify my longing in that line, if I would go and
spend a fortnight with him at his factory.

I replied, “I should be delighted to accompany him, if I could obtain
leave.”

“Oh!” said he, “that difficulty can easily be overcome; my father, I
dare say, will give you a note to a friend of his in the
adjutant-general’s office, who’ll procure you leave at once.”

“I shall have a grate dale of pleasure in so doing,” said the general;
“but Augustus, now, I entrate you, lade the young man into no scrapes:
and don’t let us hear of his being gored by a buffalo, or ate up by a
tiger, or killed by some of them brutes of horses of yours.”

“Oh! no,” said Augustus, laughing and winking at me; “well take care of
all that, sir.”




                              CHAPTER XII.


My last chapter left us seated around the social board at Tiffin. A
little incident occurred during this meal, which for a moment disturbed
the harmony of the party, and, whilst strongly elucidating the character
given by Mrs. Delaval of her father, showed that her caution to me, to
be on my guard with the atrabilious old hero, was not bestowed without
reason. The general’s temper truly was like a pistol with a hair-trigger
(as I had afterwards further occasion to observe), going off at the
slightest touch, and requiring infinite caution in the handling.

Like many old Indians of that day, and I may add, most old gentlemen,
the general piqued himself on the quality of his wines. He had a history
for every batch; generally ramifying into almost interminable anecdotes
of the Dicks and Bobs, defunct _bon vivans_ of other days, who in the
course of half a century had partaken of his hospitality.

“What do you think of that claret, Mr. Gernon?” asked the old general,
after I had duly engulphed a _bonum magnum_ of it. “I’ll engage you find
that good.”

Now I must confess that, up to that period (sundry glasses of ginger and
gooseberry inclusive), the aggregate quantity of vinous fluid consumed
by me, and constituting the basis of my experience, could not have
exceeded two or three dozen at the most. But I was flattered by the
general’s appeal, and, as a military man, I felt that I ought not to
appear ignorant and inexperienced on such a matter.

Many young Oxonians and Cantabs, whom I had known at home, little my
seniors, had talked flingingly in my presence of “their wine,” and the
quantity consumed by the “men” of their respective colleges; and why
should not I, methought, assume the air of the “_savoir vivre_,” and
appear at home in these things, who have already figured in print and
buckled cold steel on my thigh? I had heard much, too, of light wines,
and dry wines, wines that were full and strong-bodied, &c., and, though
I attached no very clear and definite ideas to these terms, I had still
a hazy conception of their meaning, and was determined, at all events,
to sport one or two of them on the present occasion.

In reply to the general’s question, I filled a glass, and after taking
an observation of the sun through it (just then darting his evening rays
through the venetians) with my right eye, accompanied by a scientific
screw of the facial muscles, pronounced it, with a smack, to be a fine
full-bodied wine, adding, unhappily, that “I should have almost taken it
for port.”

The general laid down his knife and fork. “Port! Why, sir, sure ye never
drank a drop of good claret in your life, if you say so.”

“I beg pardon, sir!” said I (I saw I was getting into a scrape), “but I
may perhaps be wrong in saying it resembles port. I meant to say—to
imply—that is—that it is very strong claret.”

“Pooh, nonsense,” said the general pettishly, on whom my explanation was
far from producing the desired effect. “Ye can know nothing about
claret” (he was not very wide of the mark there). “Strong! like port,
indeed!!”

“My dear father,” said Mrs. Delaval (the women are ever our good
geniuses on these occasions), who marked, I have no doubt, the clouds
gathering on my brow, “never mind; what does it signify? You know,” said
she, laying her hand on the general’s shoulder, and looking at him with
a sweet and beseeching expression, “you know, Mr. Gernon is quite young,
and cannot have had much experience in wines.”

“Then let him take my advice, Cordalia, and not talk about what he does
not understand. Strong! ha! ha! Port, indeed!”

I was thunderstruck, and thought verily I should have launched the
bottle at the head of the testy old veteran, so deep a wound had my
pride received. I could hardly believe it possible that one of evidently
so fine a character in the main, could give way to such unbecoming
conduct on so trifling a matter.

The fact is, the general had had his crosses and trials, and such often
shatter the temper irretrievably, though the heart and principles may
remain sound—much charity and discrimination are requisite to enable us
to form a just judgment of others, to decide on the predominant hue of
that mingled skein which constitutes individual character.

Augustus, worthy fellow that he was, saw my distress and redoubled his
civility, whilst Mrs. Delaval, by that tact and kindness which women
best know how to exhibit on such occasions, endeavoured to soften my
sense of the indignity; even Mrs. Capsicum took up the cudgels in my
behalf, and told the general roundly that he made himself quite
ridiculous about his wine. But all would not do; the affront was too
recent, and I was moody and glum, pondering within myself as to whether
there were any well-established precedents on record, of ensigns of
seventeen calling out and shooting generals of eighty.

General Capsicum’s irritability, however, soon subsided, and
compunctious visitings arose; I could see this by his eye and the
softened expression of his countenance, and that he was moreover anxious
to make the _amende honorable_; at last he reached the bottle and filled
himself a bumper and me another.

“Come,” said he, good-humouredly, “let us try another glass, and d——n
the port. Here’s your very good health, and success to your first day’s
hog-hunting with Augustus.”

I returned the salutation rather stiffly, for, though of a placable
nature, I had not digested the affront; however, the tide of my anger
was turned, and by dinnertime the general and I were as good friends as
if nothing had happened.

We lingered for an hour or two at the tiffin table, Augustus Sahib
entertaining me with some details of snipe-shooting, and arranging a
programme of our future sporting operations, the general drowsily
smoking his hookah and nodding in his chair, with an occasional start
and muttered commentary on our conversation, indicative, I once or twice
thought, of some fresh explosion.

At length, on the approach of evening, the servants, as is usual in
India, unbolted and threw open the long venetian doors, to admit the
cool air, and out we sauntered on the lawn, to join the ladies (to whose
number some addition had been made), and who had preceded us, and were
admiring the moving scene on the river.

The sun had just gone down, and all nature seemed to be with one accord
putting forth a rejoicing shout, an excess of that luminary producing
all the torpid effects which arise from a deficiency of his beams
elsewhere. The kite whistled querulously from the house-top, the maynas
and squirrels chattered joyfully in the trees, ring-doves cooed, and the
bright yellow mango birds and the dark coel (loved of Indian maids) shot
through the cool groves and glades of cocoa-nut and bananas (plantains),
uttering their clear and shrilly notes.

Mr. Augustus joined the stately Mrs. Capsicum and the newly-arrived
spinster, whilst I paired off with the widow, towards whom I felt myself
drawn by an irresistible power of attraction. I felt great delight
certainly in the society and conversation of this lady; though then too
young to analyze the sources of my admiration, reflection has since
shown me what they were, having passed them through the prism of my
mind, and separated those pencils of moral light which, united, produced
the sum of her excellence. I cannot here resist drawing a little
portrait of her.

To a full, yet graceful, person Mrs. Delaval united a countenance,
which, if not regularly beautiful, still beamed with goodness and
intelligence—sensible, lively, yet modest and discreet, she was all that
man should desire, and woman wish to be. Above the common littlenesses
of the world, her heart was deeply fraught with feeling and
sensibility—though, unlike her sex in general, she could direct and
restrain them both by the powers of a clear and masculine understanding.
Her Irish paternity had given her impulses; her Saxon blood had
furnished their regulating power. She played, sang, drew, and, in a
word, was mistress of all those lighter accomplishments which serve to
attract lovers, but which alone rarely suffice to keep them; to these
she added a mind of an original turn, improved by reading and
reflection. Much good advice did she impart, the nature of which the
reader may readily imagine, and which it will therefore be unnecessary
to repeat. It is from the lips of such Mentors, that “truth” indeed
“prevails with double sway”—one smile from them goes further towards
convincing than a dozen syllogisms.

Many years have now passed since I took that stroll on the banks of the
“dark rolling Hooghly;” many a hand I then clasped has since become
cold; and many a voice I loved to listen to, mute for ever; but the
scene remains pictured in my mind in strong and ineffaceable colours.

I think I now behold the group we formed, the white dresses of the
ladies, making them to look like spirits walking in a garden, and honest
Augustus, with his _solah topee_,[14] looking down on his shoes, and
saying agreeable things, the shadows of evening closing around us; the
huge fox bats sailing heavily overhead; the river spreading its broad
surface before us, suffused with the crimson flush of departing day; the
boats moving across it afar, their oars dabbling as it were in
quicksilver; the mists rising slowly from neighbouring groves stealing
over the scene, and then the stilly, tranquil hour, broken only by the
plash of passing oars, the sound of a distant gong, or the far-off music
of a marriage ceremony, or the hum and drumming of the bazaar—those
drowsy sounds of an Indian eve. It was a bit of still life to be ever
remembered.

The guests for the _burra khana_ now began to arrive. Gigs, carriages,
and palankeens, flambeaux, dancing lights, and the musical groans of the
_cahars_, or bearers, as they hurried along the winding road, made the
general’s domain, a few moments before buried in repose, a scene of life
and animation.

We returned to the mansion. The reception room was fast filling.
Generals, colonels, judges, barristers of the Supreme Court, merchants,
agents, writers, with their ladies, the _élite_ of Calcutta fashionable
society, was, now, for the first time, submitted to my observation.
White jackets, and still whiter faces, were the predominating features
of the group (except where relieved by English blood and up-country
brickdust), whose manners on the whole struck me as being more frank and
open than those of people in England, although that freedom occasionally
bordered, I thought in many, on a rough, familiar, horse-play sort of
manner, which then, at least, was too common in India, where the causes
which predispose to a disregard of courtesy are unfortunately too rife.

Some of the party discussed politics, horse-racing, the latest news from
up the country, the promotions and appointments, and so forth, in
groups; whilst others, four or five abreast, stumped up and down the
broad verandah, talking and laughing energetically; their spirits
evidently enlivened by the rapid locomotion in which they were
indulging.

General Capsicum was very pleasant with the _burra beebee_, a fine
stately old dame, with a turban of bird of paradise plumes, and with
whom, I afterwards learned he had actually walked a minuet in the year
of grace 1770. Mrs. Capsicum, surrounded by a group of military men and
young writers, was endeavouring to reduce her large mouth to the
smallest possible dimensions—mincing the kings English, and “talking
conversation” “mighty illigant” to the whole ring, in whose countenances
a certain mock gravity indicated pretty evidently what they thought of
her.

At last, the _khansaman-jee_, or chief butler, a very important and
respectable personage, with an aldermanic expansion of the abdominal
region, a huge black beard, and a napkin hanging from his _kummerbund_,
or girdle, with hands respectfully closed, head on one side, and an air
most profoundly deferential, announced to the general that the dinner
was served “_Tiar hyn?_”

“Dinner ready, did ye say?” said the general, who was a little deaf, and
turning up his best ear to catch the reply.

“_Han khodabund_” (“yes, slave of the Lord),” repeated the
_khansaman-jee_.

“Come, gintlemen; come, leedies—those who have any mind to ate may
follow me.”

Thus saying, the general, with great _gaité de cœur_, presented his arm
to the old lady of the bird of paradise plume, and hobbled off with her,
chattering and laughing, and followed by the whole company. I, the
_lanky_ griffin, brought up the rear, looking, on the whole rather
“small.”

The _coup d’œil_ of a grand dinner party in Calcutta, given by a rich
merchant or high official, is a very splendid affair, and perhaps
eclipses anything to be seen in the mansions of persons of the same rank
in England.

The generals presented a brilliant sample of oriental style: a long and
lofty room in a blaze of lustre, from a row of wall lights; a table,
covered with a profusion of plate and glass, occupied nearly the whole
length of the apartment; the huge _punkahs_, suspended from the ceiling,
with their long fringes, waved to and fro, gently agitating the air in
the room, which would otherwise have been hardly endurable from the
crowd it contained.

There was much lively conversation, taking wine, and clashing of knives
and plates; altogether far less quiet, I thought, than at a dinner in
England. The peculiar feature, however, of the scene, and that which
marked most strongly its eastern character, was the multitude of
servants in attendance on the guests; behind each chair, on an average,
stood two _khidmut-gars_, or footmen, with black beards and mustachios,
and attired in the various gay liveries of their masters, adapted to the
turban and Indian costume; most of them were the domestics of great
people, and exhibited in their looks a good deal of that pampered,
self-satisfied importance, so often observable in our metropolitan
servants here at home—the vulgar reflection of their masters’
consequence. Many stood, their arms folded, with Roman dignity, gazing
consequentially about them, and mentally making their observations on
their fellow-servants and the guests. Dinner over and the ladies
withdrawn, the gentlemen closed up, and the conversation became more
general.

The Calcutta dinner parties are not usually scenes of uproarious
conviviality; yet, as this was the anniversary of some great event in
the history of the general, he seemed determined on its being celebrated
with something approaching to a “jollification.” “Fill your glasses,
gintlemen,” said he, as we closed up after the usual loyal toasts, “and
I’ll give ye a sentiment that I remember was a favourite of my
father’s.”

There was a profound silence—the little veteran arose, and valorously
grasping his glass, and stretching out his arm, delivered the following,
with a rich brogue and a most determined emphasis:—

“May hemp bind the man that honour can’t, and the devil ride rough-shod
over the rascally part of the community.”

The sentiment was drunk with much glee, and many a hearty response,
followed by songs and speeches.

It was late when, taking leave of the general’s family, I returned to my
room in the barracks.




                             CHAPTER XIII.


Having, by General Capsicum’s promised interest, obtained a fortnight’s
leave of absence, I took an affectionate leave of Grundy and Marpeet,
and sent on my two or three servants to Mr. Augustus’s boat, accompanied
by Teazer and the one-eyed bull-dog. The next day, in the early grey of
morning, I proceeded with him to Tolly’s Nullah, a creek near Calcutta,
communicating with the Balliaghāt Passage, where the boat was lying. It
was a cool and pleasant morning, the air delightfully fresh. On our way,
we met several ladies and gentlemen of Calcutta on horseback.

In India, bathing and early rising principally contribute to create the
amount of health generally enjoyed there, which would be far greater and
less precarious than it is, were it not for an immoderate indulgence in
the pleasures of the table, which inflames the blood, disorders the
liver, and renders the whole system peculiarly susceptible of disease;
then steps in mercury—the remedy—which is a fearful shatterer of the
constitution, and in the end proves worse than the disease.

I would earnestly advise all my brother-griffins, if they value their
happiness, to live moderately and simply though generously, and to guard
against the insidious habit of drinking _brandy pawney_, to which a hot
climate offers strong and peculiar temptations. These precautions
observed, and the mid-day sun avoided, a fair average amount of health
may be enjoyed for years.

My friend’s boat rowed ten or twelve oars, and was of a kind a good deal
in use in Calcutta. The front part was decked, and behind it had a
cabin, with Venetian windows, occupying about half the length, and
rising several feet above the gunwale; inside there was a small table,
and on each side lockers, which served for seats; to the back of these
again were some cots or dormitories. It differed from the up-country
going craft in being keeled, and having on the whole far more of the
European long-boat build.

As we shot along the creek for a few miles, each turn gave us peeps of
the rich and luxuriant scenery of this part of Bengal. Gardens of
plantain, mango, and jack-trees lined the banks, intermixed with clumps
of the tapering bamboo; clusters of neat huts, with arched roofs,
appeared half-buried beneath their umbrageous foliage, through openings
of which, in the dim, chequered light, village girls, with water-pots on
their heads, might be seen gliding along, and imparting to the whole
scene an air of primeval and truly Eastern simplicity.

Here and there, in front of a hut, mantled with its creeping gourd,
would appear the milk-white cow or petted calf, picketed by the nose,
and munching his _boosa_[15] under the cool shade of the tamarind or
plantain, whilst kids and goats, in various picturesque attitudes,
sunned themselves on the ruined wall or prostrate tree. Sometimes we
came on fishermen, in their _dingies_, or canoes, with outspread nets
catching the much-prized _hilsa_;[16] or we looked on the dark peasantry
in the green rice-fields, engaged beneath a fervid sun in their various
rural occupations.

Occasionally we came suddenly upon a market, with its congregated fleet
of boats, and its busy, squabbling assemblage of villagers, fish, grain,
and vegetable venders, &c.; or a thannah, or police station, would break
into view, known by its picturesque burkundazes lounging about in front,
armed with spears or tulwars, and the portly, bearded thannahdar, _en
déshabille_, smoking his _kulian_ under the projecting thatch of the
entrance. The novelty of the scene, so truly un-English and Oriental,
delighted me, and my heart bounded with joy from a feeling of vitality
and freedom.

At length we began to approach those vast forests, called the
Sunderbunds,[17] stretching for two or three hundred miles across the
delta of the Ganges, and through a considerable part of which our route
lay. The vicinity of this wild tract was indicated by the gradual
termination of the cultivated country, and the commencement of the
half-reclaimed lands on the borders, presenting to the view stumps of
trees, patches of jungle, and some paddy fields, occasionally a few
scattered huts, with their sickly inhabitants huddled around them.

The boatmen being somewhat exhausted, and the tide on the turn, Mr.
Capsicum ordered them to drop anchor in the stream not far from the
shore, that they might refresh themselves. It was a curve in the river
where we brought to, deep and broad, and remote from the habitations of
men. The lazy dark tide rolled slowly on, its movement barely indicated
by a slight set in the current, with here and there a few tiny curling
whirlpools, which seemed to my imagination to tell of the fearful depths
and frightful monsters below. An open spot of green sward approached the
bank on one side, whilst beyond this, on both banks, the huge trees of
the sombre forest hung darkling over the Stygian stream—here emerging
into light, as from a realm of dolorous shade which might have daunted
Rinaldo himself.

How my thoughts now flew back, awakened by the contrast, to the flowery
meads and crystal streams of merry England! My companion now ordered
chairs and his hooka to be taken to the roof of the boat, and there,
with a teapoy and tumblers between us, we seated ourselves at our ease,
a hearer with a large chattah, or umbrella, shielding us from the
noontide rays of a powerful sun. A few faint airs, wafting the chirp and
pipe of unknown birds, came fanning from the woods, which, with the
monotonous bubble of Mr. Augustus’s hooka, produced a tranquil and
soporific effect upon me.

In the little patch of grass meadow I have mentioned, which lay nearly
opposite to us, two or three miserable stunted white cattle were
feeding, one of them considerably nearer the margin than the others.
Whilst looking towards them, I thought I discerned something dark slowly
emerging from the water where the muddy shelving shore dipped into it. I
kept my eye steadily fixed upon the object, which evidently moved and
presented to my view the resemblance of two large foot-balls, at the end
of a rough log of wood. I directed my companion’s attention to it, at
the same time asking him what it was.

“There, yonder,” said I, “just beyond the tuft of reeds. See! see! it
moves.”

“Oh, I perceive the rascal,” said he; “it’s a huge alligator, making a
point at that poor beast of a cow; but I’ll spoil his sport. _Bearah
Bundook laou juldee!_ bring up the rifle quickly.”

Ere gun, however, could be brought, the monster, as if anticipating our
intentions, suddenly rushed from his concealment, with a rapid and
wriggling motion, and in an instant had the unsuspecting cow by the
nose.

The poor brute struggled, her tail crooked with agony, her two fore-feet
stuck out, and bellowing most lustily, whilst the alligator hacked
rapidly towards the water, dragging the cow along with him.

“Quick! quick!” shouted Augustus, as the servant blundered along,
capsizing a bucket or two in his hurry, and handed up the gun.

“Click,” went the lock—the rifle was pointed, but it was too late: the
scaly monster sunk with his prey, as the bullet cracked sharply over the
eddy; a few bubbles and a slight curl of the deep waters alone marking
the spot where the poor cow had disappeared in a doleful tragedy—her
last appearance in public.

“What a ferocious monster!” I exclaimed; “do they often carry away
animals in this way?”

“Oh, yes,” replied Augustus, vexed that he had been foiled. “Alligators
in the salt and brackish waters of the lower parts of Bengal are
dangerous and ferocious; but as you recede from the sea, for some reason
or another, they become comparatively harmless, and seldom molest man or
beast, confining their depredations to the finny tribe. Near my factory
they are continually carrying off the villagers from the ghauts, and I
have heard and believe, though I have never witnessed a case, that they
sometimes adroitly knock the fishermen from off their dingies by a blow
of the tail, and then snap them up in a moment.”

“Why do not the people hunt and destroy the brutes?” I asked.

“They require more salt to be put upon their tails than your sparrows at
home,” said Augustus with a roguish smile, which made me think that he
had been cognizant of an early attempt of mine in that way. “However,”
he continued, “after a good many poor devils have been carried off,
blacky’s apathy is a little disturbed, and he does sometimes catch them
in the following manner. A party row slowly up the stream, dragging a
number of hooked lines after them; when these are arrested by the horny
hide of the alligator, as he lies in the mud at the bottom, they slowly
raise the torpid brute (who seldom makes any resistance) till he appears
above the surface; they then simultaneously dart a number of small
barbed harpoons into him, to the heads of which (whence the shafts are
made to detach easily) stout cords are fastened, and thus they secure
his body; to prevent his doing mischief with his jaws, they present a
stick, and when he seizes it with a snap, they belay a cord round those
formidable instrument of destruction.”

After the crew had refreshed, we pursued our voyage, plunging into the
dreary solitude, intersected by a labyrinth of creeks and rivers; on
each side arose a wall of forest, with a thick undergrowth of the most
luxuriant vegetation, springing from the fat alluvial soil.

The silence of death was around, broken only at intervals by the distant
crow of the jungle fowl, the cry of the deer, or the blowing of a
porpoise, and the measured dash of our oars, as we swept along,
sometimes on the surface of a broad river, with bright green trees on
each side, and black-faced monkeys chattering in the branches; at
others, in some lateral creek, where the boughs almost brushed our deck.

There is something solemnly impressive in such a scene, which seems
truly to speak in majestic tones of the power and greatness of the
Creator. Such a scene in the howling wilderness carries the imagination
back to that primeval period when man was not on this earth, when
shipless seas broke on voiceless shores, and the mammoth and the
mastodon roamed undisturbed amongst its silent forests and lonely
retreats.

Occasionally a Mugh or Arracanese boat, of peculiar construction, with
its broad-faced crew and banks of oars, laden with bees’ wax, ivory,
&c., glided by, or a raft, heavily laden with piles of wood or charcoal
for the Calcutta market, swept past us, a momentary relief to the
death-like loneliness of the place: the wood they carry is cut and
collected by a particular class of men, who pursue their perilous trade
in these jungles.

Sometimes, too, the continuity of the forest was broken by a cleared
patch, and piles of timber ready for lading; or the hut of one those
religious devotees or fakeers, whose austerity acquires for them the
respect of the ignorant and superstitious boatmen, whom, by their charms
and incantations, they profess to insure from assaults of the alligator
and the tiger. Boatmen, however, and even fakeers, are continually
carried off; but as superstition always counts the hits, and never
reckons the misses, a few favourable predictions sets all to rights
again.

At one of these fakeer stations, we made a halt, and a more wretched
locality for a man to take up his abode in imagination can scarcely
picture. A small spot of about half a quarter of an acre, was cleared
from the forest, and in the centre of it was a fragile hut of thatch and
bamboo, which a puff of wind might have blown away; a tapering bamboo,
with a small red pennon, rose above it, and a little clay durgah for
prayer adjoined, to indicate the sacred calling of the lonely occupant.

As we brought to, the fakeer came down to the boat, and was most
respectfully received by the crew. He was an aged man, withered up like
a potsherd, and smeared with dust and ashes; his long, grizzled, and
matted beard swept his breast, and a tiger skin was thrown over his
shoulders; he held a long stick in one hand, on which he supported his
bent, decrepid form, whilst in the other he carried a dried gourd-shell,
or calibash, to receive the contributions of the boatmen.

Here was a Trappist of the East, submitting to every danger and
privation from motives somewhat similar to those which actuate the
ascetic order all the world over—motives which we cannot but respect,
however mistaken we may deem them.

Bidding adieu to this recluse of the woods, we once more pursued our
course to the eastward, and after nearly a day’s rowing, changed it to
the north, following the line of one of the many rivers which, spreading
out as they approach the sea in various lateral directions in the
Sunderbunds, form that intricate maze.

In a little time, the forest became less dense, and a few miles more
brought us again into the cleared and cultivated country. Our eyes once
more rested with pleasure upon the green rice-fields, the patch of
sugar-cane, the cluster of coco-nuts, and the busy haunts of men.

“Well, Mr. Gernon,” said Augustus, “I suppose you are not sorry to be
nearly at the end of your voyage.”

“No,” I replied; “though I have been greatly interested by the wild
scene through which we passed. But how far are we now from the
Junglesoor factory?”

“Not far,” said my friend; “please God we’ll sup at my house to-night.
There, look!” said he; “do you see yonder white building, and the thick
cluster of trees, overhanging it at the turn of the river?”

“I do.”

“Well, that’s one of my out-factories; there I’ve ordered some of my
people to be in waiting with horses, or an elephant, to take us on to my
shop, which is about six miles inland.”

“An elephant!” I ejaculated, as I mentally rubbed my hands.

The boatman plied their oars with redoubled vigour, their cheerful songs
and shouts bespeaking that buoyancy of hearts which an approach to
“home” ever inspires amongst all mankind.

We now neared the white building, which proved to be a small temple,
crowning a little ghaut or flight of steps, running down to the water’s
edge, backed by something like an old ruined fort or factory, overshaded
by masses of foliage of the banyan and peepul trees, growing out of
fissures of the walls.

On the crest of the ghaut stood an elephant caparisoned with his bright
red _jhoul_ and _howdah_[18] fanning himself with the branch of a tree;
hard by him were a couple of horses, saddled, and held by their _syces_
or grooms, each of whom bore a hog-spear; whilst near and around, groups
of villagers, factory servants, and followers of Mr. Augustus, in
various picturesque costumes and attitudes, some squatting in masses,
some standing, others reclining on the steps or abutments of the ghaut,
were all impatiently awaiting the arrival of the boat.

These groups, backed by the ruined walls, the massive banyan with its
twining roots, and a little sort of bungalow, or summer-house, on the
projecting bastion, which stood out in strong relief against the evening
sky, all constituted, when viewed in the mellow sunlight of the rich
Claude-like repose of the hour, a scene well worthy of the pencil of a
Daniell.

The boat moored, a lively meeting and embracing took place between those
on board and their friends at the factory, for the Indians, I have
observed, though in some thing apathetic, are remarkably affectionate to
their relatives.

Augustus himself now stepped ashore with all the dignity of a monarch
returning from exile to his dominions, amidst the bows and prostrations
of his rejoicing subjects. Great were the salaamings, and manifold the
signs of life, which his arrival caused in the group. The syces
tightened the girths of the horses; two stately greyhounds rose from a
recumbent posture, whilst a couple of little pepper and mustard terriers
ran yelping and wagging their tails to greet their master; the _mahout_
dug his _ankous_, or goad, into the elephant’s head, to rouse him from
his drowsy state of abstraction, exciting a loud trumpeting scream, as
he drove down towards the boat. The gomastah, or manager, a Bengalee, in
flowing muslin robes, now advanced with dignified salaam, and made a
report of how things had gone on in his absence, whilst a Portuguese, of
the complexion of charcoal, with a battered hat and white jacket, named
Alfonso da Silva, also had a great deal to say touching the recent
operations connected with the manufacture of his master’s indigo.

“Now, Mr. Gernon,” said Augustus, “these matters settled, which are you
for, a gallop, or a ride on the elephant? take your choice.”

“Oh! the elephant,” said I, “by all means. I have never ridden on one,
and long to be on that noble fellow, who looks like a moving mountain.”

“Then,” said my kind-hearted host, “let us mount. I see they have put
the guns in the howdah, and we may have a shot at something as we go
along. I must give you a lesson in shooting off an elephant, which is no
easy matter to a young hand. Here, _hauthee laou_ (‘bring the
elephant’).”

Another dig and another startling blast, and the leviathan was alongside
of us.

“_Buth! buth?_” said the driver, and down knelt the docile beast to
receive us.

The coolie, or attendant, now applied the ladder, to his side; Augustus
ascended, and I followed him. Here, then, was one of my Oriental
day-dreams realized, and I fairly boxed up on “the elephant and castle.”

’Tis a fine thing to be mounted on a gallant charger, to spurn the sod,
and, catching all his fire, to feel yourself “every inch” a hero; or to
dash away in a brave ship over the blue billows with a spanking breeze,
as free as the winds that propel you; but I doubt if even they can
impart such sensations as you experience when towering aloft on the back
of an elephant, nine feet high, moving, with majestic and stately
stride, through palmy scenes of orient beauty, you find yourself raised
far above the humble pedestrian, and taking in the whole country as with
an eagle glance.

We now started at a good, swinging pace, followed by the horses, whilst
sundry burkundazes and peons, with spears and staves, trotted on nimbly
before, clearing the way of the boys, cows, village pariar dogs, and
idlers. Thus we wound through the village, and soon entered on the open
country, which for the most part was perfectly flat, and bounded by
villages and topes of mango trees. Here and there the land rose a
little, forming a sort of rough pastures, on which herds of the black
slouching buffaloes were feeding, mingled with small white Bengalee cows
and bullocks, their bells tinkling, and tended by herdsmen enveloped in
blanket sort of hoods, with long sticks over their shoulders.

We had not proceeded far on the plain, when a horseman appeared in the
distance, approaching us at a hand gallop.

“Halloo!” said Augustus, “here comes my neighbour and brother planter,
Mons. De la Chasse, as funny, but as good a fellow as ever breathed. I
hope you have a tolerable command of countenance, for you’ll require it
when you hear our friend’s English.”

By this time Mons. De la Chasse was sufficiently near for me to
distinguish the Gaul in every lineament. He was a long and gaunt man,
with the face of a _vieux mousquetaire_, wore a white solah hat, with a
vast amplitude of brim, a white jacket, and long military boots. His
horse was a large hatchet-faced animal, of a cream colour, with a swish
tail, which, however, bore him along over bush and jungle in capital
style. As he approached brandishing a hog-spear, he rather brought to my
mind the picture of a Spanish bull fighter.

“Velcome! velcome! goot friend; glad to see you back,” said he, riding
up, and waving his hand as he wheeled his horse about “You look ver well
by Jhobs.”

“Thankyee, thankyee, Monsieur; all’s right with me, but what have you
been doing in this part of the world?”

“Oh, de old vay. Ve have had de jodge down, and one of his amis, abote
some cochery affairs; had him out for a day after de hogue; killed two,
tree—one old boar give fine sport—ver fine; near kill us though, by
Jhobs; ha! ha!—but who that wid you, Capsicome?”

“Oh! a young friend of my father’s come to see how we carry on the war
down here. Let me introduce him to you—Gernon, Mons. De la Chasse, &c.”

“Appi see you amongst us, Sare.—By de vay, I not tell a-you I have had
’noder kick ope with dat Bobberygunge talookdar: d—m fellow, his bulloke
spoil twenty beegah my plant. I shall him have ope to de jodge, by
Jhobs—he is a—a—a (casting about for a suitable expression, and setting
his teeth) a frightful shackass.”

This moved my risibles, in spite of a gentle poke from Augustus’s elbow,
and a reproving look compounded of gravity and laughter. Fortunately, at
this juncture, a dismal yell broke on our ears, and we perceived ahead
of us, slinking across the plain, two animals somewhat larger than
foxes.

“What are they?” I asked.

“Oh! a couple of jackals,” said my companion. “Would you like to see a
run?”

I eagerly expressed my assent.

“De la Chasse,” said Mr. Augustus, “take a gallop after those jackals;
our friend here wants to see a hunt.”

“Oh! ay, ve’ll stir dem ope,” said the light-hearted Frenchman, who,
like his countrymen in general, seemed ready for any thing that promised
excitement. “_Choorda khoota choorda!_” (“let loose the dogs, let
loose”) he shouted, and in a moment the greyhounds were slipped.

“Hark away!” shouted Augustus; the Gaul gave the View halloo, and after
the jackals darted the beautiful animals; their bodies undulating like
serpents as they emulously strove to pass each other. The small dogs
followed in full cry, and my _matur_, or master of the hounds, not to be
outdone, and justly anxious for the reputation of his charges, drew the
cords of the bull-dog and Teazer, lustily cheering them on.

After killing the jackals, which was soon effected, we regained the
road, and in half an hour reached the Junglesoor factory. The residence
was a square building of one story, surrounded by a terrace and covered
verandah; on one side was a large garden, filled with orange and other
trees. Further back were groves of bamboo, mango, &c., intermingled with
buildings, vats, stables, &c.

We dismounted, and Augustus invited the Frenchman to come in and sup;
but he declined, pleading a necessity for returning home; but he added,
“Ven vil you come take your _luck-pote_ vid me?”

“Ha! ha! ha! _pot-luck_, I suppose you mean, Monsieur?”

“Yais, to be sure,” said the good-natured Frenchman; “but I put de horse
before de cart only. What you mean, you dam Capsicome, by laugh at me?”
said he, poking at him with the butt-end of his hog-spear.

After other good-humoured passes between them, it was arranged that La
Chasse was to come over the day after the ensuing, to breakfast, make a
day of it, and “hunt ope de hogue,” and he was to bring a friend.

I now entered with my companion, and proceeded to the dining-room. We
found the candles lighted and every preparation for a comfortable meal.
We had a roast goose, curry-fish, prawns, &c., to which we did ample
justice; a cool bottle of claret was then produced; Augustus changed his
boots for slippers, cocked his legs on the table, ordered his hookha,
and another for the purpose of initiating me, and we were soon in that
blissful state, compounded of overflowing health, light hearts, moderate
fatigue, and a delightful sense of repletion, when the heart expands,
and all the better feelings of our nature predominate. I have always
thought, though an inversion of the orthodox rule, that the first and
most effectual step towards making men good is to make them happy.

The following day was devoted by Augustus to repose and domestic
arrangements—things having fallen a little into arrear during his
absence. In the course of the morning, however, he took me round his
estate, showed me his garden, his stables, and his farm-yard; also his
indigo vats, his drying-houses, &c.; whilst exhibiting the latter, he
explained to me the process of manufacturing the dye.

The morrow at length arrived, the sun rose in splendour, the weather for
the season (the beginning of October) was breezy and cool, and all
things seemed to wear a propitious aspect, and to promise a delightful
day’s sport. In a short time, De la Chasse arrived, accompanied by a
square, tight-built little man, named Tupper, who had recently (as is
not unfrequent in India) changed his berth of mate of a country ship for
that of an Indigo planter’s assistant.

An abundant breakfast duly despatched, there was a buckling of spurs, a
slinging of brandy-bottles, an examination of hog-spears, and other
preliminary movements for the foray. Outside, too, was a great muster of
Augustus’s retainers, coolies or factory men, real “blue demons,” in
almost Paradisaic costume, with long sticks, or _latees_, over their
shoulders, wherewith to beat the jungles.

Augustus now vaulted on his Arab, a beautiful creature, with a high
reputation, as I was told, as a hog-hunter (horses in India enjoy the
sport as much as their masters), and with his spear in hand gave the
signal for departure. Out marched the whole cavalcade, I mounted on a
sturdy little hill pony, called a tangan, as hard-mouthed and headstrong
a little devil, as I afterwards discovered to my cost, as ever tumbled a
griffin.

Each of us hunters was armed with a spear, whilst spare ones were
carried by the syces. The spear used in this sport, by the way, is a
very formidable weapon. The shaft is about seven feet long, the head an
elongated heart, or rather leaf-shape, as keen as a razor, and to aid
its murderous effect, the butt-end is loaded with about a half-pound of
lead.

We now wound along, bending our course for the banks of a river, where
wild hogs and other game were said to abound. Having crossed the plain,
we found, ourselves amongst mango groves and woodland, interspersed with
scattered huts and small villages, and I became, by some accident,
separated a good distance from my companions.

In passing the edge of a tope, or mango grove, an adventure happened,
which, though somewhat derogatory to my dignity in its results, my
integrity as a historian obliges me to relate. A pause in the narrative
may, however, be expedient, in order to give me the requisite degree of
composure.




                              CHAPTER XIV.


In passing the grove mentioned in the last chapter, by the edge of a
fosse, or ditch, overgrown with bushes, and not far from some miserable
huts, I thought I heard a rustling, and reining up my tangan and
listening, I could distinguish the deep bass of a grunter, with the
running treble of sundry little pigs. My heart went pit-a-pat; here,
thought I, is a glorious discovery! I shall be the first to rouse the
grizzly monster from his lair, and launch a spear at him. I wished,
however, to be sure, and listened again—’twas a palpable grunt.

“Yoicks! tally-ho!” shouted I, waving my hat, as a signal for my friends
to come up and share in the anticipated sport.

Roused by my voice, and a stone cast into the ditch by my syce, an
unclean beast of large dimensions, black and mangy, issued therefrom,
and, rather leisurely, I thought, for a wild boar, jogged across the
open space, followed by a tribe of young ones. Now then, Frank Gernon, I
mentally exclaimed, gird up the loins of thy resolution, and prepare for
desperate deeds.

Thus internally soliloquizing, I slacked my rein, put spurs to my
tangan, and, spear in hand, rode furiously at him. La Mancha’s knight
did not charge his windmill more valiantly. I pushed him hard, but he
kept ahead, dodging, joltering, and grunting, and for the life of me I
could not place myself in a position to give him the _coup de grace_. At
length, by vigorously urging my beast, I found myself alongside; my arm
was raised; the glittering javelin poised with as direful a presage as
that of one of Homer’s heroes; already in imagination my burnished point
had searched out the seat of life, and I saw the crimson tide distilling
from the wound; I rose to deal the mighty stroke, when snap went the
stirrup-leather, away flew my spear, and I, and not the hog,
incontinently bit the dust. Yes, down I came, a thundering thump.

Painful was the revulsion of feeling—I never felt more foolish in my
life. Away went pig and tangan—and so they might, for aught I
cared—whilst I, like a dying gladiator, lay prone on the earth, applying
vigorous friction to my shoulder. In a few seconds, my companions rode
up, to my confusion, convulsed with laughter, which they vainly strove
to repress.

“You’re not hurt, I hope, Gernon?” said my host, endeavouring to compose
his features into a look of commiseration (a dead failure, by-the-bye).

“No, not much,” said I, writhing with pain; “nothing to speak of. It was
that confounded rotten stirrup; but I should not have cared, had I
speared the hog.”

Upon this, there was another volcano of laughter. I felt annoyed, and
begged to know, fiercely, what they found so amusing in a friend’s
nearly breaking his neck.

“Oh, my good ami,” exclaimed the Frenchman, “you most pardonnez—but ha!
ha! ha! you ave hunt the village pig, ha! ha! ha! and not the vild
hogue. Oh, mon Dieu, je vais mourir—oh! oh!”

“Yes,” added Augustus, “oh! oh! oh! you really must excuse us, Gernon,
he! he! he! for laughing a little at your griffinish mistake; indeed,
you have been chasing a villager; but you are not the first that has
made such a blunder. Come,” he continued, “here’s your steed; mount once
more, and we’ll show you some real sport. I see you are game to the
backbone, and will prove a staunch hog-hunter.”

I was mortified at my blunder, but this piece of flattery acted as a
cataplasm to my wounded spirit; so I thought it best to join in the
laugh against myself, and remounting my tangan, and re-adjusting the
stirrup, we once more continued our route.

After crossing a bare plain, we found ourselves on the banks of the
river, covered for miles with a belt of grass and long reeds. The
beaters were now put in, and dismal yelling and shouting commenced. In a
few minutes the cry of _sewer, sewer!_ (“hog, hog!”) arose from many
voices; the reeds ahead waved and rustled, and in a moment a tremendous
boar burst from the cover, and bore right away across the hard plain,
towards the cultivation.

Away went Augustus in gallant style, with a yell or war-whoop that made
the welkin ring. The second mate joined chase right before the wind; my
little hard-mouthed Punch stuck down his head, laid back his ears, and,
unbidden, followed next, keenly alive to the sport, though I had a hard
matter to manage him and my long spear to boot; and in a moment more the
Frenchman thundered past, with brandished spear and horse tight in hand.

“Ha! ha!” said he, as he passed me, “now you vill see de death of de
veritable vild hogue.”

Augustus gained on the boar, who, with his milk-white tusks, bristly
back, and sidelong look, presented a most formidable aspect, and was
evidently an ugly customer. The planter pushed him closely, and, in
passing, delivered his spear with such effect, that it stuck bolt
upright in the back of the boar, who nevertheless continued his onward
course, as if spitted for the feast.

It was now the turn of De la Chasse; up he came, and in capital style
delivered his spear with a _coup de théâtre_ just behind the shoulder,
wheeled round his horse with a “ha! ha!” and the monster rolled over and
over. He was a magnificent boar, with a hock like a bullock’s, terrific
tusks, and such a neck of brawn! e’en such a brute as one sees Madame
Diana flying after, barelegged, in an old tapestry, or playing pitch and
toss with a score of dogs in one of Snyder’s noble pictures. But ’twas
all up with him now; his little blood-shot eyes were half-closed, his
tongue was out, and all his sinews and muscles were stiffened in death.

“’Tis ver fine hogue,” said the Frenchman, looking up, after
contemplating, him for some minutes in mute delight, and pulling out his
gory spear, buried two feet deep in the shoulder; “but I give him dat
last poke ver well, eh! by Jhobs?”

“Yes, you certainly finished him in very sportsmanlike style, Monsieur,”
replied Augustus; “I thought he would have charged me as I delivered my
spear, and am glad he did not, for with those tusks of his, gentlemen,
he would have been an ugly customer, and have left his mark on my
gallant Rustum and me. But come, we will try up the river again.”

The legs of the boar were now tied, a pole was thrust through them, the
huge animal was hoisted on the shoulders of four of the coolies, and
home along with us.

The beaters now once more advanced, latees waved, the shouts were
renewed, and in a few minutes there was a cry of some animal, when a
creature of the deer kind, of a slate colour and clumsy shape, bolted
from the reeds, and with an awkward up and down sort of movement, made
across the plain.

“A hog-deer,” shouted Mr. Tupper; and with arms and legs working like a
mannikins, spurred after him, the rest of party following.

The hog-deer have little speed or bottom, so he was soon overtaken and
killed—casting up a piteous look, as Augustus, who on this occasion gave
the Frenchman the go-by, drove his keen spear into him.

After the death of the deer, we all by acclamation voted an adjournment
to a neighbouring shady tree; there dismounting, and throwing ourselves
on the ground, we commenced a vigorous attack on the cold meat and pale
ale, chatting, joking, laughing, and masticating, at one and the same
time. The game was laid out before us, in order that we might feast our
eyes on that, at the same time that we gratified our palates.

[Illustration: Returning Home from the Hog Hunt.]

The lunch fairly discussed, I was surprised to see a servant hand a
small hookha, or _kulian_, covered with silver chains, and emitting a
delicious odour, to Augustus. Upon my honour, I mentally exclaimed, you
indigo gentlemen seem to have a good notion of comfort. Mr. Augustus
wiped the mouth-piece with his thumb and finger, put it between his
lips, and emitting an elaborate whiff of a yard and a half long, slowly
leaned his back against the trunk of the tree, half-closed his eyes, and
exhibited the most perfect appearance of unalloyed sublunary bliss I
have ever beheld. After half an hour’s rest, and partaking of the
_kulian_, which was generously passed round by our friend, we arose, and
prepared for a renewal of the campaign.

In this we were as successful as in the commencement of the day. Three
more small hogs were killed; on one of which, after sundry abortive
attempts, and one or two imminent risks of unshipment, I fleshed my
maiden spear—a feat marked by such uncommon skill and unique adroitness
on my part, that I made it the leading subject of conversation for a
month afterwards.

Our sport over, and man and beast fairly exhausted, we now bent our
course towards home, wending our way over the plain we had crossed in
the morning. We four cavaliers, our spears over our shoulders, mounted
on our steeds of various statures, led the way; then came straggling
attendants, lagging heavily along; and lastly, the goodly show of game,
slung on poles, and borne on the shoulders of coolies, brought up the
rear.

The cavalcade, the game, the wild track of reeds, the distant masses of
wood topped with the coco-nut and betel-palm, all seen in the streaming
light of the setting sun struggling through the evening’s haze, would
have made a fine subject for that prince of animal painters, Landseer.

A pleasant meal at my friend’s house closed this my first day’s
hog-hunting in India. I had become a mighty hunter at once, and stood
two inches higher whenever the feats I had witnessed crossed my mind;
the feeling of exultation would have been unalloyed indeed, but for the
adventure of that cursed village pig.

The supper was capital, and, ye powers that preside over gastronomy, how
we did eat! It is a fortunate dispensation of Providence that all men
are not hog-hunters, or frequent famine would be the inevitable result.
Augustus was pleasant, the Frenchman loquacious, Mr. Tupper had much to
say, and the hogs were, at a moderate computation, slain over again half
a dozen times at least before supper was ended.

Amongst other subjects incidentally discussed, was that of several
dacoities, or gang-robberies, lately committed in the neighbourhood,
attended with great atrocities.

This part of Bengal had long been famous, or rather infamous, for these
plunderers, who, led on by their chiefs, the Robin Hoods of India, were
a terror to the country. The bands move about, at times levying
contributions from the inhabitants, in numbers often sufficiently great
to enable them to defy the police, which is, or was, very
inefficient—their leaders are great desperadoes.

“I hear,” said Augustus, “that Ramsunker has been plundering in this
neighbourhood, and swears he will pay me a visit one of these days; but
let him come, and we’ll endeavour to give him a warm reception.”

De la Chasse and Tupper said they should like nothing better than a
skirmish with the banditti, and begged that Augustus would send off an
express for them if the aforesaid Ramsunker should ever make his
appearance at the Junglesoor Factory.

Augustus promised to do so, saying that he should be equally ready to
attend their summons if they were first selected for plunder; in short,
a treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive, was then and there
struck; after which the high contracting parties, becoming full of
Bacchus, sung several songs, disputed, quarrelled, became maudlin, wept,
swore everlasting friendship, and retired to rest.

Besides that one to which the permanent residence was attached, Mr.
Augustus had several out-laying factories, which he visited from time to
time, to superintend the manufacture of his indigo; at all of these he
had little bungalows, or temporary abodes, where we tiffed and passed
the heat of the day.

We were one morning at the factory on the river, where I have stated
that we first landed, quietly smoking in the little turret, or
summer-house, when a great hubbub below, and the noise of people
running, saluted our ears. Mr. Augustus rose hastily, and ran out to see
what was the matter, I following him, at the same time despatching a
servant to ascertain the cause of the uproar. He soon returned, and
stated that a youth had just been carried off from the ghaut by an
alligator, which had snapped him up whilst in the act of washing his
cloth or _dhotee_.

Excited by this account, we posted off to the ghaut, where a clamorous
crowd was collected, many of them looking and pointing towards the
centre of the river. On inquiry, we learnt that the alligator was there,
playing with his victim; and, casting our eyes to the middle of the
stream, there, sure enough, in the centre of the rapid current, his long
jagged tail rising above and occasionally lashing the surface, was the
monster, tossing and shaking the lifeless body of the poor black boy,
and amusing himself as a cat does with a mouse before she makes a meal
of it.

Mr. Augustus sent immediately to the bungalow for his rifle, which soon
made its appearance: it was a piece of the kind called commonly in India
a “bone-breaker,” and carrying a weighty ball, eight or ten to the
pound. Having loaded it, he took a deliberate aim at the alligator.

I waited in breathless suspense for the result—bang went the rifle, and
the ball dashed up the spray within a foot of the creature’s head, and
then went ricochetting over the expanse of water.

“A close shave,” said Augustus; “but come, we’ll try him again.”

Once more the rifle was loaded and fired, but on this occasion with more
success, a dull, lumpish sound telling that the ball had taken effect.
It requires, however, ordinarily, many balls to kill an alligator; but
down sunk the head of the monster, his long serrated tail waving in air
as he descended to the depths of the river, like a sinking warrior
flourishing his broken brand.

This fellow, it appeared, had long been carrying on his depredations in
this part of the river, and the boatmen and fishermen determined at last
to make an attempt to capture him; this they next day effected in the
usual way by dragging the bottom with hooks.

We slept at the out-factory of Gurrialpore that night, and were
agreeably surprised the next morning, shortly after breakfast, by a man
running in to inform us that the alligator had been captured, and that
the muchwas, or fishermen, were then in the act of towing him on shore.
We immediately proceeded to the river’s brink, and there, sure enough,
we observed two dingies, or canoes, fast approaching, and lashed closely
side by side.

As they came near, we perceived that the alligator was between them,
well secured, his head above the water and projecting in front between
the prows, and his long tail laving in the wake behind; in his huge jaws
was a stout stick, well belayed with a cord above and below; in short,
bridled and bitted for any gentleman who, like the adventurous Mr.
Waterton, might have felt disposed to take a ride upon him, which, not
being particular, and preferring a horse myself, I certainly felt no
inclination to do.

On the boats touching the shore, we stepped on board, and looking
between them, found the space, a breadth of a foot or two, occupied by
the horny and rugged back of their prize, into which were wedged the
barbed heads of some half a dozen small iron harpoons, with cords
attached in the manner I have mentioned in a former chapter.

By dint of ropes and bamboo poles, the natives, who showed themselves
wonderfully adroit at the business, soon had him on the shelving bank,
when my host proceeded very deliberately to put ball after ball through
his head, to the number of four or five.

This, for any description of landsman, would have been more than enough;
but, as I before observed, an alligator is an inordinate glutton in the
way of punishment, and requires much to give him his quietus. However,
he was considerably damaged, no doubt—sufficiently so to admit of his
being easily thrown on his back, care being still taken to prevent his
doing mischief, by the pressure of long bamboo poles on his body and
tail.

One of the muchwas now, with a sharp axe, or some such instrument,
proceeded to cut him open, and having done so, he removed the intestines
as completely as the cook does those of a fish preparatory to consigning
it to the frying-pan.

Mr. Augustus now gave the order to remove the “pressure from without,”
which was accordingly done, when, strange to relate, but nevertheless
perfectly true, the _unkillable_ monster sprang bodily up, recovered his
natural position, and lashing his tremendous tail right and left, made
both the dust and the crowd to fly, the latter skipping off nimbly, and
giving him what sailors term a wide berth. Thus he continued to lash his
tail and move his liberated jaws for some time after, though unable to
stir from the spot.

This extraordinary tenacity of life is common to all reptiles and
cold-blooded creatures, though not in all to an equal degree; it is very
remarkable in the turtle of the Indian rivers, which I have known to
scuttle off to the water _minus_ their heads, when cut off by the
enraged _piscator_, as the shortest way of getting the hooks out of
their mouths.

As I watched the dying throes of the alligator, after so long resisting
all attempts to extinguish his vital spark, under every circumstance of
advantage to his assailants, I could not help feeling in all its length
and breadth the utter state of impotency to which the lord of the
creation—man—would be reduced, however well supplied with weapons,
offensive and defensive, when once fairly grappled by him in his native
element. Humiliating thought!

A _post mortem_ examination of the alligator showed us Mr. Augustus’s
ball firmly wedged into the thick part of the tail; and an analysis of
the contents of the stomach brought to light two legs, half an arm, and
sundry rings and silver bangles, which had once adorned the slender
limbs of some hapless village maiden.

Having now gratified our curiosity, and performed our duty to the
public, the inquest broke up—verdict, of course, “justifiable
_alligatricide_”—and we returned home.

One morning, a few days after this—the most eventful, as will be seen in
the sequel, which had occurred to me since I had trodden Indian
ground—we were seated at table after breakfast, my host drowsily smoking
his hookha and conning the Calcutta paper, I concocting a despatch for
home, when suddenly a confused and distant noise was heard, including
the rapid beat of a _doog-doogie_, or small native drum.

My host laid down his paper and listened; for a moment it died away,
then again rose on the wind; there was a hubbub of voices—of flying
footsteps—and lastly, of one or two dropping shots.

“By heavens! there’s something wrong,” said Augustus, half-rising from
his chair, and still intently listening. “_Quon hye?_” (‘who waits?’)

The words were scarcely uttered, when, wild with alarm, a servant rushed
in followed by one or two others, exclaiming, in almost frantic tones,
“Sahib! sahib! _dacka! dacka!_”

My host turned pale, started from his chair, and rapidly interrogated
the affrighted men, who answered him all clamorously at once, and with
the most animated gesticulations.

“In the name of all that’s good,” said I, thunderstruck at the scene,
“what on earth is the matter?”

“Matter! my dear fellow, the dacoits—that’s all; the robbers are upon
us; we must defend our lives; there is not a moment to be lost.”

The plot now began to thicken: three burkundauzes rushed in, with a
confirmation of the intelligence that Ramsunker and his gang were close
at hand, bent on fulfilling their recent threats, and that they had
already plundered two or three neighbouring hamlets.

Not an instant was wasted; the doors were banged to and bolted in a
trice, bars laid across, and some heavy boxes piled up against them.
Guns, pistols, and hog-spears were put in requisition; the burkundauzes
loaded their matchlocks and blew their matches, and the whole of us
immediately ascended to the flat roof, determined to defend the
fortress.

Having gained this position, the next point was to reconnoitre the force
of the enemy, and the posture of affairs outside.

A low parapet wall, some three feet high, encompassed the flat roof of
the planter’s mansion; and over this last, sheltering as much of our
persons as possible, we cast our eyes in the direction of the mass of
bamboo and other foliage, amongst which the indigo vats and other
out-buildings were principally situated.

All there was ominously still, except that, every now and then, a
factory coolie, like a startled hare, would burst forth from his
concealment, and with looks of terror, fly across the opposite
rice-fields.

The vat-houses, &c., had now, it was clear, been abandoned by all the
planters followers, and were in possession of the dacoits, who were
probably rifling them. Of this we had speedy confirmation, by perceiving
three or four dark, undersized figures, almost naked, and armed with
swords and spears, creep cautiously out and cast furtive glances towards
the house.

“There they are,” said Augustus: “those are some of the rascals
preparing, no doubt, to make an assault upon us. Well, we must give them
a warm reception. I wish with all my heart we had De la Chasse with us;
but how to communicate with him and the distant police station,
surrounded as we are, I know not. However,” he added, “he cannot fail
sooner or later, to learn our situation from some of the runaways. Here,
Gernon,” said he, handing me a double gun, “here is something for you;
now do your best, like a valiant knight, and win your spurs.”

Here, thought I, is a pretty adventure! I shall inevitably be figuring
in a return of killed and wounded, without ever having joined a
regiment. Call you this a party of pleasure, i’faith? I had soliloquized
to this extent, when a little white cloud of smoke puffed itself forth
from the brightly verdant screen formed by the drooping bamboo hedge,
followed by the whistling of a matchlock ball within a few feet of my
pericranium.

To tell the truth, this music had no particular charms for me; though,
when “honour pricked me on,” I could listen to it awhile, buoyed up by
visions of glory, promotion, prize-money, and so forth, as well as
another.

On hearing the whine of this ragged missile, I instinctively bobbed my
head a shade lower than the parapet wall: this little involuntary
working of the conservative principle, however, was speedily succeeded
by an energetic display of its opposite, as by an active rebound up I
started, presented my gun, and dropped shots—one, two—quick as thought,
into the spot from which the cloud of smoke had yet hardly
disappeared;—how many I killed, I can’t say.

Augustus also fired; and immediately, as if roused by our daring, a
numerous band of some 200 or 300 dacoits, as ill-looking a set of
fellows as I ever beheld, armed with swords, spears, and a rusty
matchlock or two swarmed forth from their places of concealment, rushed
down upon the house with a frightful yelling, sprung upon the terrace,
and endeavoured to force the doors. These, however, though rather
fragile, as Indian doors generally are, were sufficient for the moment
to resist their efforts.

Our garrison replied by loud shouts of defiance, which, with a volley
from the guns and matchlocks, sent them, to our astonishment, to the
right-about, and they again sought shelter amongst the trees, carrying
off two or three wounded.

I congratulated Mr. Augustus on their unexpected retreat, expressing a
hope that we had seen the last of them, for the disparity of force went
far towards diminishing the liveliness of the joke.

“Ah!” said my friend, “I would not have you halloo before you’re out of
the wood, or draw precipitate conclusions; I know the villains too well;
they have plenty of pluck, and are now, depend on it, going to make sure
of us in some way attended with less risk to themselves.”

We now listened, and soon heard the sound of axes in the wood, followed
by the crash of falling bamboos.

“What can they now be at?” said I.

“I suspect,” replied Augustus, “that they intend to scale the house, and
are making ladders of bamboo for the purpose.”

Some conversation with the native garrison tended fully to confirm this
view of the matter, and 200 or 300 to eight or ten are overwhelming
odds.

“I fear,” said the planter, “we must beat a parley, unless immediately
relieved by De la Chasse or the thannah folks, and make the best terms
we can for ourselves, or they will scale the roof, massacre us all in a
trice, and then plunder the place. What is your idea of the matter,
Gernon?”

“Oh,” said I, “I’m for fighting as long as there’s a fair chance; but if
there’s none, as I’ve no wish to ‘adorn a tale’ by figuring in a
massacre, I vote with you that we give in, provided they grant us an
honourable capitulation.”

As we were thus speaking, a servant exclaimed that a man was advancing
from the wood where the dacoits were carrying on their operations: he
was unarmed, and made a sign that he had something to communicate. One
of our intelligent burkundauzes hailed and asked him what he wanted.

The reply, as explained to me, was, that he had a message from his
sirdar, or chief, the redoubtable Ramsunker, to deliver to the sahib.

He was told to advance with confidence, that he would he admitted to
deliver his message, and that no harm would be done to him. On the
promise of safe-conduct, the herald came forward, nowise distrustful,
and was forthwith admitted.

He was a middle-sized but wiry and athletic fellow, intensely black,
half-naked, with matted hair, small, loosely-twisted turban, and a broad
untanned leathern belt over his shoulder.

Being asked by Mr. Augustus what he had to say or propose, he replied,
that he was sent by his sirdar to state that he was now making ladders,
with which he would in a few minutes scale the house at all points, and
put every soul to death, unless his terms were at once complied with:
these were the immediate payment of Rs. 300, upon which he would at once
draw off his band, and give no further molestation to any one.

The indigo planter, finding further resistance would be useless, and
knowing that these dacoits, on the principle of honour amongst rogues,
were men of their word, fulfilling every engagement, whether to rob and
murder, or abstain, with scrupulous fidelity, determined on acceding to
their terms; this he intimated to the little plenipo, who thereat made a
salaam, grinned horribly a ghastly smile, and returned to report to his
superior the success of his mission.

To be brief, there was an immediate stir in the grove, and presently the
chief, as sinister-looking a villain as I ever beheld, came forward to
about the middle of the open space fronting the house, accompanied by a
body of some ten or twelve of his followers.

Mr. Augustus gave him a bag containing the Rs. 300, for which he made an
obeisance, and then wheeling about, he rejoined his band, who, after
several loud shouts, moved off with their plunder, and without offering
us any further annoyance.

“Well,” said Mr. Augustus, shaking me by the hand, “how do you find
yourself, after being stormed and besieged?—a pretty piece of business
this, eh? You little thought of witnessing such an adventure, I’ll be
sworn, when you came down to sport at the Junglesoor Factory. This was
not the shooting you expected.”

“I did not, indeed,” said I; “however, I think we have saved our honour,
and our bodies are certainly intact, albeit you have lost your rupees.”

“That’s true,” said my friend; “but I should still like to give the
rascals a trouncing and recover the _spolia opima_, and will try it, if
De la Chasse and the police make their appearance before they have got a
long start of us.”

This was scarcely said when we heard the sound of horses’ hoofs, and in
a moment De la Chasse and Tupper, in breathless haste, came spurring up
to the house. The former threw himself from the saddle, and in a moment
had us by the hands.

“My goot Capsicome! my dear young friend! are you all a—live? all well?
Dat’s goot; thank God—thank God! I hear you vas beseiged by dis raskal
dacoit; so Tupper and me, ve mount our ’orse, ride off to the tannah for
de police—dey vill be here directly, tannahdar and all, little and pig.
But come, tell me _vraiment_ all vat was happen—vere are dey?—who have
dey kill?—vat have dey rob?—vere are dey gone?—Come tell it all, for I
am dam _impashant_ to know all.”

“It is soon told, Monsieur,” said Augustus. “Ramsunker and 300 of his
men attacked us; we stood one assault, capitulated, and paid Rs. 300,
black-mail, to get out of the scrape.”

“Black male! vat de devil’s black male?—you mean, I suppose, you pay Rs.
300 to de black males—I not suppose you pay to de black females.”

Augustus laughed, and explained.

“Vell, vell, you did your best; de grand Napoleon himself vas obleege to
yield to numbers; 300 to ten is too moch. But,” added he, “I do hope ve
may yet catch dis dacoit, get de money back, and give dem goot trashing
beside; dere is 100 of de police, and twenty or thirty more of us—vat
say you?”

“Just what I was proposing to our young friend here, as you came up;
undoubtedly, let us try; but there’s no time to be lost, if we would
wish to succeed, for they have already a considerable start of us.”

The proposal, indeed, was generally relished; the horses were ordered to
be saddled; each of us armed himself in some way or other, and in a few
minutes more, the portly thannahdar, or head of the police, as burly a
fellow as Shakspeare’s fat knight, mounted on a rat of a pony, made his
appearance at the head of a numerous body, some 80 or 100, of the
neighbouring police, drawn from several stations.

Mr. Augustus intimated to the thannahdar his determination to pursue the
dacoits, so soon as his followers had slightly refreshed themselves, of
which, after the distance they had come, they evidently stood in need.
This the thannahdar intimated to his men; some of whom began to smoke in
little knots or groups, squatting on their hams; others drank water,
which they drew in their brazen lotas from a neighbouring well; whilst
others unfolded little stores of rice, or parched gram, tied up in
corners of their vestments, and set to daintily picking and eating the
same. Poor prog to fight upon, thought I, holding as I do that the
stomach, and not the heart, is the seat of valour.

All the above was mingled with an incessant gabble touching the recent
event, with a plentiful outpouring of abuse on the female relations of
the aforesaid dacoits.

The police refreshed, off started our little army in pursuit of the
enemy, who we calculated could not be many miles off, the four
Europeans, (if Augustus may be included under that denomination) and the
thannahdar—the cavalry of the division—taking the lead, whilst the
police peons—the infantry—principally armed with spears and tulwars,
brought up the rear.

As we advanced, we learnt from the villagers that the body of the
dacoits (too large to move unobserved) had proceeded in the direction of
a certain ferry on the river. Thither we bent our course, and learnt
from the ferry people that they had recently crossed and were close at
hand. The remainder of the adventure I shall sum up in a few words.

The dacoits were soon overtaken; like Cæsar, we came, and saw—would I
could add, we conquered! but in that, the most essential point, the
parallel with the great Roman’s despatch unhappily fails.

On approaching the dingy array of the dacoits, they halted and showed a
bold front. Augustus and De la Chasse marshalled their men, and
addressed what were intended for some spirit-stirring exhortations to
them. Tupper and I took the flanks, and doubtless felt (I can speak for
myself) rather queer.

We advanced; the dacoits, sword and spear in hand, came forward doggedly
to meet us—our line wavered—in vain we screamed and exhorted; the
dacoits dashed in—cut down three or four; _sauve qui peut_ was the word,
and away flew our men over the plain. After a little irregular cutting
and slashing, we followed, and with difficulty saved ourselves by the
speed of our cattle.

I will leave the reader to imagine the rage of Mr. Augustus, the
vehement _pestes_ and _sacres_ of the Gaul, and the downright
straightforward abuse of the stiff little mate, elicited by this
shameful misbehaviour of our troops; the censures, reports, &c., arising
out of it; and the uneasiness felt, after we had got back to the
factory, of another visit from the exasperated Ramsunker. Fortunately,
however, he came not; and from fugitives and others we learn that,
satisfied with putting us to the rout, he had made off with his gang and
booty to a distant part of the country.

All this, of course, formed matter for animated discussion and
commentary amongst us four at the factory, De la Chasse and his friend
remaining for a couple of days to afford us their countenance and
protection. We had a very merry time of it—shooting and boating in the
day, and a rubber of whist or a song at night.[19]




                              CHAPTER XV.


I had now been about twelve days a visitor with my hospitable friend,
the indigo planter—a period, as the reader has seen, fertile in
events—when I began to think of returning, and a letter or two which I
received served to hasten my departure. One was from an old friend and
schoolfellow, Tom Rattleton, a good deal my senior, and whom I had not
seen or heard of for four or five years. It ran thus:—

  MY DEAR FRANK,

  It was by the merest chance that I heard from a Captain Marpeet, who
  has been staying here, in his way up, of your arrival in India. How I
  missed seeing your “well-known” name in the papers or General Orders I
  really cannot imagine. Marpeet says, you only want a little more of
  his tuition to become a _ne plus ultra_—in short, I must not tell half
  the handsome things he has said of you; but in all I could not fail to
  recognize, clearly and distinctly, my old class-mate and companion of
  the third form.

  How I long, my dear fellow, to have a good dish of chat with you about
  school-days, and all the fun and frolic we have had together in times
  past! Do you recollect lame Tomkins, the pieman, and your unsuccessful
  attempt to prove to him, synthetically and dialectically, that long
  credit and great gains were preferable, as a mercantile principle, to
  small profits and quick returns, to which logic many an empty pocket
  sent forth, doubtless, a confirmatory echo? But oh, that stony-hearted
  man! Orpheus himself could not have moved him—no eloquence, no
  wiles—nought but the _ipsa pecunia_, the money’s chink.

  My regiment has lately arrived here from Berhampore. I have been for
  some time out of my griffinage, and though but a “jolly ensign,” like
  yourself, and not very deep in the mysteries of the _Hindee Bolee_,
  have lately obtained the command of a company—we being rather
  deficient in old hands. This works me a good deal, but I like my new
  powers, and if I could but understand the fellows, I should get on
  famously.

  I have a small bungalow near the river, and am comfortable enough, all
  things considered, so you must come and spend a month with me at
  least. Why not get to do duty with our regiment at once? it can be
  easily managed. I hope you enjoy life amongst the “True Blues” in the
  Mofussil. I have had some experience of them myself, and a
  kinder-hearted and more hospitable set of fellows, taking them in a
  body, does not exist.

  Give me a few lines to say on what day I may expect you here, and I
  will ride out and meet you (if you dawk it) and have breakfast ready.
  So for the present adieu—_au revoir_.

                                       Your friend and schoolfellow,
                                                           T. RATTLETON.

  P.S.—By-the-bye, do you recollect your changing old Thwackem’s
  digestive pill, daily deposited at the corner of his desk, for a pea
  rolled in flour (or a bolus of your own manufacture), and how
  unsuspectingly the old boy would gulp it down, preparatory to locking
  up his cane and descending from his awful elevation? Many a good laugh
  I’ve had at this piece of _friponnerie_ of yours.

This letter delighted me, and Mr. Capsicum, to whom I read it, seemed
also a good deal amused. I felt an intense longing to see my friend Tom
again, and in fact fell into such a fidgety and excited state, that I
could take an interest in nothing. Old Time, instead of flying, seemed
to me all of a sudden to have lost the power of locomotion altogether.
Battleton and I were the Castor and Pollux of the school, sworn
brothers—backers and abettors of each other in all fights, scrapes, and
difficulties, of which we generally had _quantum suff._ on hand.

School was truly a black passage in my life, in which the happiness was
to the misery in about the proportion of honest Jack Falstaff’s bread to
his quantum of Sherris sack.

“_Ah, chien de livre, tu ne me fera plus répandre de pleurs!_” exclaimed
the enraged Scipio of Le Sage, as he wreaked his vengeance on the
“_maudite grammaire_,” the passive instrument of all his sufferings.

I can too well understand the feelings which actuated, on this occasion,
the little son of the honest usher of St. Hermandad, for never to this
day do I enter a school-room, or my eye light on a grammar, dictionary,
or other buff-coloured associate of the long-past days of my pupilage,
but a host of painful and degrading recollections rush on my mind, of
the hundred thwackings, confinings, mortifications, of which they were
the proximate cause, as nauseous to the feelings as the remembrance of a
black dose, or James’s powder, “grating harsh music” through its
envelopment of black-currant jelly. And as I look at a pedagogue, I have
such a lively idea of a caning, that I am glad to get out of his way.

The young mind may, in truth, be likened to the notes of an instrument,
from which a harmonious result can only be extracted by the hand of a
master, acquainted with their respective powers; whilst a bungler may
thump away at them to the end of the chapter, and nothing but discord,
or the instrument irretrievably put out of tune, will be the
consequence. In fact, the art of developing, governing and improving
“the young idea,” the most important of all, is yet in its infancy,
particularly as regards the moral training.

But to curb my erratic vein, and proceed with my narrative.

A period having been fixed for my departure, Mr. Augustus asked me in
what manner I proposed to return. I told him, that was a matter I had
not considered, but that I should be entirely guided by him.

“Well,” said he, “there’s the boat you came in at your service; but the
Sunderbunds are roundabout, and I’d strongly recommend your going by
dawk; you’ll find it pleasanter, as you’re alone, and you’ll reach your
destination much sooner.”

“Very well,” I replied, “let it be so; but may I ask what mode of
transport this said dawk is of which I have heard such frequent mention
made—’tisn’t any sort of animal, is it?”

“Animal!” exclaimed my friend in astonishment, and laughing heartily,
“why you are a greater griffin than I took you for: this beats your
spearing the village pig. A dawk is a relay of bearers at stages of ten
or twelve miles apart, to carry you, at the rate of four or five miles
an hour, to your journey’s end.”

“Thank you,” said I, “for the information; but not possessing intuitive
knowledge, you see, one can’t be expected to know all things until told
of them.”

Augustus admitted that there was reason in the observation.

Well, it was decided that I was to proceed to Barrackpore on the second
night after the day on which this conversation took place; so I wrote at
once to my friend Tom, to tell him that he might expect me immediately.

The last day of my stay, De la Chasse and his _fidus Achates_ dined with
us, and we all appeared depressed at the prospect of separation, for our
short acquaintance had already ripened into a friendly feeling.

Like towns in an ill-governed country, where, owing to the absence of
sound laws and honest administrators of them, every one is afraid of his
neighbour, hearts, in artificial England, are too often petty
fortresses, in which pride, caution, and suspicion are incessantly on
the watch to guard against surprise, and to break down these barriers
and effect a lodgment is frequently the work of years; but in India,
amongst Anglo-Indians, the case is reversed; the gates are thrown wide
open, and intimacies and cordial (though, perhaps, not always lasting)
feelings are generally the result of a few day’s acquaintance.

Both extremes are bad, as all extremes are; but it is indubitably far
pleasanter to live amongst those, the approaches to whose confidence and
kindness are supinely, rather than too rigorously guarded; the one
system, ’tis my belief, shuts out more good than the other admits of
evil.

“_Sahib, ka daktiar hyr_,” said a servant entering the apartment some
time after dark, on the day of which I am speaking.

“Gernon,” observed Mr. Augustus, “the best of friends must part: your
palankeen is ready outside, and only waits your orders.”

I arose, walked to the terrace, and there was my equipage. The
sentimental St. Pierre, with all the _accuracy_ of a Frenchman, thus
describes the equipage of his truth-seeking doctor, who, if as subject
to blundering as himself, might have been a long time in discovering
that valuable treasure.

“The Company’s superintendent of Calcutta furnished the doctor with
everything necessary for his journey to Juggernauth, consisting of a
palankeen, the curtains of which were of crimson silk, wrought with
gold; two relays, of four each, of stout coolies or bearers; two common
porters; a water-bearer; a juglet-bearer, for his refreshment; a
pipe-bearer; an umbrella-bearer, to shade him from the sun; a nuslogee
(!) or torch-bearer, for the night; a wood-cutter; two cooks; two camels
and their leaders, to carry his provisions and luggage; two pioneers, to
announce his approach; four sepoys, mounted upon Persian horses, to
escort him; and a standard-bearer, bearing the arms of England!”

I, being no philosopher, and bound on a less important mission, could
pretend to none of this splendour; my turn-out consisted of a palankeen,
eight or ten cahars or bearers (for in my time, whatever may have been
the case in the doctor’s, it was not usual to carry the palankeens upon
coolies); a bangby, or two baskets, containing my immediate necessaries,
slung on an elastic bamboo; and a mussaulchee, or link-bearer; the torch
carried by the latter being formed of rags rolled about an iron spindle,
and looking something like a bandaged stump.

I thought there would have been no end to the handshaking and last
“adieus,” with the repeated injunctions not to forget that I should
always find a knife and fork and a hearty welcome at the Junglesoor
Factory.

At last, however, I “broke away,” as the fox-hunters say, I believe, and
threw myself into the palankeen; the bearers, with a groan, lifted their
burthen on their shoulders; the mussaulchee poured oil on his link from
its long-spouted receptacle, which, flaring up, brought out the whole
scene, house, trees, and congregated group on the terrace, with a wild
and spectral glare. I waved my hand, half-closed the doors of my
palankeen, threw myself back:—the curtain had dropped on act the second
of my griffinage, and I was soon on my journey to Barrackpore.

On we went, through the murky gloom of night, dispelled for fifty yards
around by the glare of the mussaul; sometimes on a fair and beaten
track, at others, splashing through wet rice-fields, or traversing with
infinite caution some causeway or embankment, as perilous as the bridge
of Al Sirat.

The monotonous _Urree-hy-he-haw_ chant of the bearers soon sent me off
into a doze, from which I was only aroused occasionally by blundering
attempts to put me and my palankeen on board a boat, in crossing some
lazy river, on which occasions, the torch-light, the red glare on the
water, and the dark figures on board, would bring old Charon and his
Stygian ferry to my imagination; or the disturbance arose when they set
me down, not over gently, on the skirts of some village or thannah,
preparatory to a change of bearers.

At the end of the first stage, one of my active bipeds opened the doors
of my palankeen, popped in his greasy frontispiece, reeking with oil and
perspiration, and, with a grin, said something I did not understand, but
in which the word _buckshish_ (presents) was remarkably distinct.

“Go to the d——l,” exclaimed I; “boxes, no _sumjha_[20] boxes.”

My friend now tried it on another tack, and, placing the finger of one
hand in the palm of the other, with a knowing look, repeated the word
“rupee.”

Oh, thought I, are you there? I see your drift; but, knowing they had
already been paid, I abruptly closed the doors and the conversation at
once, with thundering “_Jow-jehanum!_”[21] a phrase I had picked up
(without knowing the precise meaning of it) from Capt. Marpeet, who, in
his intercourse with the natives, made frequent use of it, as a sort of
receipt in full.

I passed the greater part of the following day with a planter on the
road, a friend of Mr. Capsicum’s, and started again in the evening.

The fresh air of the morn aroused me after my second nocturnal journey,
and I looked out. We were in a rich, flat, and luxuriant country; all
nature seemed smiling; the ryot was moving out to his work, and ruddy
streaks appeared through the tall, tufted stems of coco-nut and
taree-palms, blushing Aurora truly looking out of the barred casements
of the East.

I calculated that I must now be nearly at the end of my journey; and
this supposition was, in a few minutes, most agreeably confirmed by a
young officer, in a red raggie and hunting-cap, riding up on a pony, and
addressing a few words to my bearers in Hindostanee.

I looked hard at him, and in an instant recognized the well-known
features of my schoolfellow, Tom Rattleton. The recognition was mutual,
and electrical the effect; out I rolled, _sans chapeau_; off he tumbled
from his tattoo, and we were soon locked in a close embrace—aye, I say
in a close embrace; true affection, like true courage, is a desperate
grappling affair, and a mere handshaking would have been high treason to
the feelings which at that moment swelled our bosoms.

“My dear Frank!”

“My dear Tom!”

“How glad I am to see you!”

“How you are grown! but I should have known you anywhere, old fellow.”

“So should I you, old boy.”

“Well—eh—and how goes it?”

Thus we exploded a volley of queries and interjections, which escaped by
fitful jerks, like water from bottles suddenly inverted. There was no
acting here, but a hearty burst of honest nature—fresh as the morning
air we were breathing.

The warmth of our greeting a little subsided, I resumed my recumbent
position in the palankeen, and on went the bearers, jolting along at a
rattling pace, having apparently caught all our animation, with revived
hopes of “_buckshish_.” Rattleton trotted alongside, talking
incessantly, and in a short time the military cantonment of Barrackpore
broke in view.

We crossed the parade, where all was life and animation; soldiers
drilling, recruits on one leg doing the goose-step, drums beating,
drill-sergeants shouting, and bugles sounding.

We passed through the lines, thronged with sepoys in their graceful
undress, and were soon at my friend’s bungalow, in which, after
dismissing my bearers, I entered to take up my quarters. Rattleton gave
me another shake, as if he had been working a pump handle and cordially
bidding me welcome.

A certain writer, who laid the scene of a romance in India, when not
quite so well known as at present, describes our hero, I have been told,
as sailing in a bungalow on the broad and placid surface of the Ganges,
which, by a slight geographical error, is made to traverse the vale of
Kashmere. Now, though I give my reader credit for knowing something more
of the matter than this, a slight description of a bungalow may not be
unacceptable, nevertheless.

The houses occupied by Europeans in India are of two descriptions; the
_pucka_ house—_havilee_, or _kottee_—and the bungalow. The former of
brick or stone, is flat roofed, and, excepting in Calcutta, almost
always of one story; _i.e._ the rooms are all on the ground floor,
though considerably raised from the ground; they have green Venetian
windows, and are encompassed, wholly or partially, by a terrace, covered
with cement, shaded by a verandah or awning.

The bungalow partakes more of the cottage, or, I should perhaps rather
say, the barn, being, in nineteen cases out of twenty, covered with a
ponderous thatch, requiring frequent renewal, the operations of the
white ants and periodical rains soon converting it into a cake of mud,
through which pactolean rills frequently find their way to the interior,
meandering down the walls.

The bungalow is invariably of one story, and constructed on the
principle of a single or double-poled tent, or routie, according to the
size; the resemblance to tents occupied by officers is indeed striking,
though which is the original and which the copy I cannot say. It has
usually double walls, though in some cases that which answers to the
outer is little more than a range of pillars.

The space between, called the verandah, is occupied by master’s
palankeen, camp equipage, &c.; there, too, the bearers, or _cahars_, lie
and snore during the sultry hours, till roused from their slumbers by a
kick from master’s foot; there, too, the patient _dirgee_, or snip, sits
cross-legged, hard at work on the beebee sahib’s ball-dress, or the
sahib’s nether garments, which he holds on with his great toe and the
next one to it with all the skill of the Order _Quadrumana_, to the
astonishment of the griffinish beholder.

Talk of our “light fantastic toes,” indeed; what are they to a black
fellow’s,—adorned, too, with a fine silver great-toe-ring to boot! _Mais
revenons_. The ceilings, instead of lath and plaster, are composed of
coarse cotton cloth, whitewashed, and tied with numerous tags or strings
to a framework of bamboo running round the apartment, and concealed from
view by the projecting cornice; between this and the rafters is a dark
void, the airy hall of the rats and bandicoots, who sometimes hold their
_soirées dansantes_ and _conversazione_ in it, careering over the cloth
with lively and varied squeakings. _Purdahs_, _chicks_ (blinds), and
_jhamps_ (frames of straw and bamboo), and sometimes glass doors, serve
to close the entrances; the latter are, indeed, pretty common, except at
very uncivilized and out-of-the-way stations.

Furniture harbours reptiles and is expensive to carry about; officers’
bungalows are, consequently, but slenderly supplied with moveables. A
couch, one or two tables, half a dozen chairs, a book-shelf, a
_settrinjie_ (or cotton carpet, with blue and white stripes, and which
also serves for the tent when marching), and a few wall-shades &c.,
generally constitute the adornments of an Indian officer’s residence.

In the abodes of civilians, whose lots are cast in pleasanter places,
and who lead less erratic lives than the military, and have far longer
purses, things approximate more nearly to the English standard of luxury
and comfort.

At military stations, puckha flat-roofed houses are rare, and generally
occupied by the general commanding, or some other exalted functionary in
the receipt of large allowances.

My friend’s bungalow was a regular Indian sub’s abode, and fell wofully
below my standard of comfort, though in his opinion, formed on more
experienced views of Indian life, it was quite as it should be.

In the first place, the grand _salon_, or _salle à manger_, contained
one square camp-table, two chairs and a half, a footstool of basket
work, in the shape of a devil (the thing played with two sticks, I
mean); his hog-spear and gun occupied one corner, and hard by hung
suspended his library; not quite so large as the Bodleian, to be sure,
but containing, nevertheless, some very good cut-and-come-again sort of
books.

First, there was a family Gibbon, properly docked and curtailed, a
present from his grandmother; Gilchrist’s Grammar; Williamson’s _Vade
Mecum_, and Taplin’s Farriery; the _Tota Kuhanee_,[22] Mother Glass’s
Cookery, and a ponderous _tome_, which I at first took for a Family
Bible with explanatory notes, but which turned out to be an abridgment
of the rules and regulations of the Bengal army, monuments of the
legislative skill of all the commanders-in-chief and governors-general
from the time of Clive downwards.

Tom’s dormitory was still more scantily furnished: it contained a small
camp-cot, on which, much at its ease, reposed a terrier bunnow—own
brother to Teazer, I could have sworn—a chair, a washhand stand, or
chillumchee, a cracked looking-glass, two camel trunks, and as many
_pataras_; whilst on a peg hung what he sometimes jocularly termed his
badges of slavery—to wit, a sword, a sash, and shoulder-belt.

The third apartment in the bungalow, small and bare, was assigned to me,
and Rattleton good-naturedly sent a servant off to the fort to bring up
the things I had left there in a _paunchway_.

After showing me the interior, we proceeded to the shady side of the
bungalow, where, on a terrace, stood a chair, a teapoy, a small carpet,
and other preparations for my friend’s second toilet. After parade or
the morning’s ride, it is the invariable custom to dress again, an
operation which, in the hot seasons, is repeated sometimes two or three
times in the course of the day.

We should be rather surprised to see gentlemen in England sitting _al
fresco_ on the lawns, barring a short pair of drawers, as naked as
gladiators; but, as I said before, the sun makes a very considerable
difference in our perceptions of things in general.

Prior to dressing, it is usual to take a bath, which is effected by the
_bhistee’s_ (water-carrier’s) sluicing over you the frigid contents of a
_mussack_, or tanned sheepskin bag. This braces the whole system, and
adds a fresh edge to the appetite, already sharpened by the ride in the
morning air. Breakfast is, consequently, attacked with a degree of
vigour and determination not often seen even in our hyperborean clime.

After a comfortable meal, and disposing of a vast quantity of fish,
rice, and muffins, Rattleton cocked his legs on the table, bade me do
the same, and make myself quite at home. The pipeman brought the hookha,
and the bearer pulled the punka, and we proceeded to discuss a plan of
proceeding for the morning.

“In the first place, we must call on the colonel this morning,” said
Rattleton; “he is a very good sort of man, takes matters easily, and
patronizes me especially, but is rather tenacious of having proper
respect paid to him; then, after that, I’ll introduce you to the
general, and some of the other officers of the corps and station, and in
the evening we’ll drive you out in the park, where you’ll see all the
beauty and fashion of Barrackpore. By the way, Frank, there are some
devilish nice spins just now here, which, perhaps, you’ll not be sorry
to hear.”

“Certainly not,” I replied; “but I hope, Tom, you’re not thinking of
committing matrimony just yet, are you?”

“Why, I don’t exactly know,” said Tom; “there’s a very sweet little girl
here, who has made a sad hole in my heart; such a pair of eyes as she
has—oh! Frank—but you’ll see. I have made a hundred resolutions against
being spliced, but one glance of those death-dealing orbs sends them all
to shivers in a minute. I am like a moth flitting about a candle, and
shall go plump into the mischief at last, I see that very plainly.
Perhaps, though, Frank, as you are not a bad-looking fellow, you may
keep down or divert a little of the fire of that terrible artillery.”

“Why, I don’t know,” said I, laughing; “it is not so easy to create a
diversion in these cases, and not over safe; besides, who knows, if
successful, but that the fire of your love may be changed into that of
jealousy, and that you may be opening another sort of battery on me! But
seriously, I can feel for you, Tom, for already my poor heart has been
amazingly riddled by a charming young lady we left at Madras, and more
recently by a widow. ’Pon my life, I begin to think the Orientals do
wisely in locking up their women.”

[Illustration: Tom Rattleton receiving the Morning Report of the “Fat
Lord” and the “Red Lion.”]

“I begin to think so too,” said Tom, with a sigh: “they do a confounded
deal of mischief; at all events, those radiant and Mokannah-visaged
dames should be closely veiled with good opaque stuff, as you muzzle
dangerous dogs.”

“What a simile, Tom! But your plan would be of no avail; a mere masking
of the battery, which, upon fit occasions, would open upon us with more
deadly effect.”

Whilst we were thus chatting, the blind of the room was drawn aside, and
Cherby Khan and Loll Sing (which translated mean “the fat lord” and “the
red lion”), the subadar and lance-naick or corporal of my friend’s
company, marched in to make their morning’s report.

A native of Hindostan, well off in the world, and with a mind at ease,
fattens as regularly and surely as a pig or a stall-fed ox. The subadar
was consequently a punchy, adipose little fellow, something of the cut
and build of “_Mon oncle Gil Perez_.” The naick, on the contrary, was
tall and spare, and a very proper and handsome man of his inches.

On entering (stiff as a ramrod), the little subadar, who showed a good
civic rotundity in front, threw out his right arm horizontally, with a
jerk, which might have almost dislocated it from the shoulder-joint, and
then bringing up his hand to his cap, saluted in a most military style,
and reported that “all was well,” “_sub ucha_” in the company of the
“_Gurreeb Purwar_,” or “protector of the poor,” for so he designated my
friend Tom.

This was the statement in the gross, with which, however, it appeared
there was little correspondence in the items; these proved, I afterwards
understood from Tom, to be—two men dead, five gone to hospital, three
deserted, a musket lost, and sundry other mishaps.

The “red lion” now stepped briskly forward, as if going to knock Tom
down; recovered his arms with a crack, which made me almost jump out of
my chair, and proceeded at once to “unfold a tale” of considerable
length, to which my friend replied, “_Ucha_,”[23] and “_Bhote
khoob_,”[24] though it was pretty clear, from his perplexed look and
embarrassed air, that he did not understand one-third of it. In point of
fact, the aforesaid statement was evidently one which involved some
knotty point for “the protector of the poor’s” decision, and requiring
something more tangible in the way of comment than the aforesaid “_Bhote
khoob_.”

My friend, however, dismissed him with a “_Peechee hookum_,” “orders
deferred,” a sort of “call again to-morrow” phrase, much used in India,
when time is sought to be gained. Another salute from the subadar,
another formidable crack of the fusee from Loll Sing, and both wheeled
on their heels, and _exeunt_. “_Buggy lou juldee_” (“bring quick the
gig”), “_Jal kreech do_” (and “give me my sash and sword”), shouted
Rattleton.

A sort of whiskey, which my friend sported on his ensign’s pay, was soon
at the door. He was duly equipped, and in we both stepped, and drove off
to the bungalow of Colonel Lollsaug, the commandant of my friend’s
regiment, which I shall call the 95th N.I., or “_Zubberdust
Bullumteers_.”

We were ushered in, and found the colonel smoking his hookha, with a
sneaker of cold tea before him, a sort of prolongation of the breakfast
almost universal in India. He rose as we entered, and shook hands with
Tom, who presented me as his friend recently arrived.

The colonel was a gaunt figure of six feet two, or thereabouts, with
sallow sunken cheeks, and two little tufts of grizzled whisker near the
corner of his mouth; he was dressed in a not uncommon morning
dishabille, consisting simply of a shirt and red camlet jacket, a pair
of immense _pajammas_, or native trousers, tied with a silken string at
the waist, whilst an immense pair of spangled Indian slippers, with
curly toes as long as rams’ horns, adorned his feet; an embroidered
velvet scull-cap was perched on the top of his head: and altogether he
was as striking a specimen of the epicene gender of the Orientalized
European as I had as yet seen.

The colonel asked me if I had recently arrived? how I liked India? what
the folks were doing at home? if St. Paul’s stood where it used to do?
and sundry other questions of a like nature, to all of which I gave
suitable replies.

Rattleton told him we were old schoolfellows, and that I had a strong
desire to do duty with his corps for a month, if it could be so
arranged. The colonel kindly undertook to manage the matter, and told
Tom to introduce me to the adjutant, who would have me instructed in the
drill, and manual and platoon, with some other young men then with the
regiment.

The colonel now asked my friend if he had been at the grand ball an
evening or two before, and how it went off?

Tom said he had, and they had a very pleasant evening, second supper,
lots of dancing, and some good songs, and that there were strong
suspicions that the general was a little “_fou_.”

“Well,” said the colonel; “that’s all right, but was _she_ there?”

“Who, sir?” asked my friend, very innocently.

“Come, come, that won’t do, Mr. Slyboots,” said the colonel; “I know all
about it; ha! ha! ha!”

“’Pon my honour, sir,” said Rattleton, blushing, “you are too
enigmatical for me.”

“Capital,” said the colonel, who was in a bantering humour; “why,
Prattle tells me it’s all settled, license written for, and that you are
going to cart her[25] immediately—ha! ha! ha!”

I saw, of course, that all this had reference to the spinster with the
fine eyes. Though my friend affected ignorance of the matter, he was
evidently flattered by being made the subject of such an agreeable _on
dit_.

Whilst this was going on, I was startled and surprised by seeing the
head of a very pretty Indian lady, with jet black locks, large gazelle
eyes, and a huge gold ring in her nose, pop from behind the _purdah_, or
curtain, and the owner of which exclaimed, at the top of a very shrill
voice, “_Urree Dhyya Paundaunneelou_.”[26]

The colonel said something rather sharply.

“_To vau_,” pettishly exclaimed the apparition, and the head and a
pretty be-ringed hand were withdrawn, and immediately from an opposite
door an elderly black duenna, with a pair of wrinkled trousers, or
_pajammas_, and half-concealed by a cowl-like sort of muslin robe,
marched in a stately manner, _sans cérémonie_, her anklet bells
jingling, right across the apartment, with a huge metal box under her
arm, which I afterwards learnt was a betel-box, and which it seems was
the article which the colonel’s sultana stood in need of.

Egad, thinks I to myself, they order things in the East rather
differently from what they do in the West.

After a little more conversation we took our leave, having previously
received an invitation to dine the next evening with the quaint
commandant.




                              CHAPTER XVI.


The space to which I have limited myself in these Memoirs will not admit
a minute account of all I saw, heard, said, and did, during my months
sojourn at Barrackpore; it will, therefore, suffice if I touch lightly
on a few prominent characters and occurrences illustrative of Indian
life, during this period of my griffinage.

“Tom,” said I, as we left the colonel’s bungalow, “do tell me who that
fine dark damsel was, with the ring in her nose, of whom we had a
glimpse from behind the curtain.”

“Why, that’s the native commandant,” said Tom.

“Nonsense,” said I; “what do you mean?”

“Why, I mean that the colonel commands the regiment, and she commands
the colonel.”

“Ha! ha! well, that’s made out logically enough, certainly; but in that
way I suspect you’d have no difficulty in proving a peticoatocracy all
the world over: man, good easy soul, fancies himself a free agent, puffs
and struts, and is but a puppet after all, of which woman pulls the
strings, and yet these provoking creatures are always complaining of
want of power and due influence.”

“Well done, Frank; ably put, my boy. I see you’re as great an inductive
philosopher as ever; it’s a true bill though; the strongest fortress,
too, has its weak points. There’s the colonel, for example, a
deeply-read man, understands everything, from metaphysics to a red
herring; will touch you off a page of Xenophon, or a chapter of
Sanscrit, with perfect ease; a man who has thought and read, and read
and thought, in that Fortunatus’ cap and those curly-toed slippers of
his, for the last thirty years, in all the leisure of camp and
out-station, fort and jungle; brave as a lion, generous as a prince, and
in most matters firm as a rock; and yet that little Delilah can wheedle
and wind him round her finger as she pleases. She makes half the
promotions in the regiment, I am told; and no one better than blacky
understands the value of back-stairs influence, and the mode of working
it successfully. But by all accounts these are the men who square best
with Jack Sepoy’s notions of a proper commander; these are the men whom
they would go to the devil to serve; who know how to treat them in their
own way, and not your pipe-clay, rigid disciplinarians, who would
utterly extinguish the native in the soldier, who make fine troops for a
parade, but bad ones for the tug of war, or when their loyalty is
assailed. It’s splendid to hear the colonel talk to the Jacks; he
understands them thoroughly; can make them roar with laughter, or shake
in their shoes, as he pleases; true it is, if you would govern men
effectually, it must be through the medium of their peculiar feelings
and prejudices, and not by taking the bull by the horns.”

As he said this, we drove into a pretty extensive compound, and drew up
before a large puckha-house, with a bevy of servants and orderlies in
the verandah; this was the residence of the general commanding, to whom
I was presented in due form.

Tom next took me to the adjutant’s, and the rest of his
brother-officers, of whom he promised to give me some account on a
future occasion, and then we went home to tiffin.

In the evening we had a delightful ride in the Governor-General’s park,
and as we wheeled along through its mazy rounds, saw all the beau monde
of Barrackpore, as also my friend’s innamorata, with whom we had some
very lively conversation, as we drove slowly alongside the barouche in
which, with a party, she was taking the air.

Having visited the menagerie in the park, stirred up the tigers, and
plagued the monkeys a little, we drove to Colonel Lollsaug’s.

The colonel gave us an excellent dinner, wine admirably cooled, foaming
pale ale—India’s prime luxury—and some capital home-fed mutton. There
were five or six officers present, and the conversation, which was
unrestrained and agreeable, turned upon old recollections of former
stations; on the prospect of promotion and war or rather war and
promotion, for such is their natural order; and gave me a greater
insight into what was passing in the Indian military world than I had
yet enjoyed.

Being young, and a griffin, I thought it was better for me to listen
than to be prominently loquacious; and it was fortunate that I adopted
this conclusion, for, amongst other topics, the extreme forwardness and
assurance of the youth of the present—_i.e._ of that day—was discussed
with much animation.

“It’s too true, I fear,” said the colonel; “they don’t conduct
themselves as the young lads did in my juvenile days. I remember,” said
he, with the regretful air of the _laudator temporis acti_, “when I was
a young man and first came out, we thought it necessary and proper to
exhibit some little deference and respect to our seniors in age and
rank—some reserve and diffidence in our opinions, not, however,
inconsistent with a due degree of firmness and self-respect; but now,
forsooth, your beardless younker, fresh from school, claps you on the
shoulder, and is hail-fellow-well-met with you in an instant, exhibiting
all the confidence of a man of fifty—quite destitute of that
master-charm of modesty, which, in man or woman, takes so powerful a
hold on the affections and good-will.”

These observations, though perhaps true in themselves, I thought a
little ill-timed, and not wholly consistent with his own proceedings.
However, they were cordially assented to by some of the “old hands”
present, particularly by one ill-dressed, caustic, and slovenly old
captain, named Langneb.

“You’re right, colonel, quite right, sir; they’re all major-generals
now, sir, at starting; know everything and care for nobody. There’s
young Snapper, who joined us the other day—an idle, dissipated young
scamp; keeps four horses, gives champagne tiffins, and is spending three
times the amount of his pay—hailed me only last night in the park by my
surname, sir—no prefix, by George! no handle, though I haven’t spoken to
him five times—told me I had got a pretty beast there (meaning my
horse), and asked me for the loan of my buggy to-morrow! What do you
think of that, sir? Never met such a forward, self-sufficient young
fellow in all my life; but he’s going to the dogs as fast as he can.”

“I am afraid he is,” said another; “but there’s some allowance to be
made for him. Thompson, who knows his family at home, tells me he was
brought up by a doating grandmother, who spoilt him, indulged him to the
top of his bent, never contradicted—money _ad libitum_—things all his
own way: hence pride, selfishness, and an inordinate love of pleasure,
the natural results. Never send your children to be brought up by
grandmothers; owing to their unbounded affection, which passes through
the parent as through a lens, they’re sure to spoil them.”

A rubber of whist and a game of chess concluded the evening very
pleasantly at the colonel’s. At parting, he told me with great kindness
that he hoped soon to see me on parade, and that he had desired the
adjutant to take me in hand, and give me a little preliminary
instruction.

The next day Rattleton took me another round of visits to some of the
married men of his acquaintance, many of whom seemed agreeable people,
but possessed of various degrees of refinement; also to the houses of
two or three widow ladies residing at the station, all of whom had
pretty daughters or nieces seeking that which it was natural and proper
they should seek, eligible partners, youthful “John Andersons,” with
whom to jog up the hill of life together.

It was abundantly clear, and I soon discovered, that Rattleton’s little
affair of the heart had got wind pretty extensively, for wherever we
went he had to run the gauntlet of banter and sly innuendo in one shape
or another. Like Mr. Dangle, however, with his “volunteer fatigue” and
“solicited solicitations,” he bore it all very philosophically.

Tom was a handsome fellow, and it was well known that he was to have the
first vacant regimental staff appointment, his aunt being married to a
first cousin of the Governor-General’s military secretary’s second
wife’s first husband. Under these circumstances, my friend ranked as an
“eligible,” and the old ladies could not forgive him altogether for
passing over the more valid claims of their daughters and nieces; and
the daughters and nieces, though they endeavoured to conceal their
chagrin under the guise of a very transparent indifference, were
evidently not a whit more satisfied with Mr. Rattleton’s presumed
election in favour of Miss Julia Heartwell.

The first widow to whom we paid our respects was Mrs. Brownstout; the
relict of a field officer who had fallen a victim to jungle fever
several years before, and who was residing in great respectability on
her pension at Barrackpore, as many other widows did and do. She had
lived for some time in England after her husband’s death, but quitted it
after a time in disgust, finding both climate and people too cold to
suit the warmth of an Indian temperament; her frankness startled folks,
and her unreserved expression of opinion was looked upon, amongst the
worldly-wise, as the evidence of a doubtful sanity.

Of this lady, as one of a class, I must present the reader with a slight
memoir.

Mrs. Brownstout, after the loss of her husband, “her poor dear Browny,”
as she always called him, had nobly set her shoulder to the wheel, and,
with all that admirable perseverance quickened by a lively sense of duty
and parental affection, which the sex (and none more so than Indian
widows) thus circumstanced so often exhibit, had fought a stout battle
for her children; for two sons she had obtained military appointments in
India, having (armed with those potent weapons, the prayers of the widow
and the orphan) laid siege to a good-hearted director, and carried him
by storm, after a feeble show of resistance on his part; and for a third
she had obtained the management of an indigo factory.

Of three daughters, one had married a doctor within hail of the Medical
Board, and Lucinda and Maria were still unmarried, though it was
shrewdly suspected they had no intention to die vestal virgins, if it
could be decently avoided.

Mrs. Major Brownstout was rather dark, and in Abyssinia, where bulk and
beauty are synonymous, would have been considered a remarkably fine
woman; but as it was, she exceeded the English standard of beauty by
some five or six stone.

Fatness and good-humour are almost invariably found united, but which is
the cause and which the effect—whether fat breeds good-nature or
good-nature fat—is one of those profound mysteries of nature which old
Burton might decide, but for which I have in vain sought a satisfactory
solution.

Mrs. Brownstout was quick, penetrating, and possessed a large fund of
that frankness and kindliness of heart which I have, in the course of my
Eastern experience, almost invariably found to characterize the ladies
of mixed blood in India.

Society full oft, by its folly, oppression, and prejudice, begets the
faults which it affects to hate and despise; and the fact of any classes
being looked down upon, which is more or less the case as regards the
half-caste or Eurasian throughout India (though less so in Bengal than
in the sister presidencies), has a depressing tendency, which naturally
places individuals of that description in a highly disadvantageous
position, deadening the energies, and preventing that free and natural
play and expansion of the mind and feelings which are ever the results
of knowing that we stand well with the world.

In spite, however, of these sinister influences (having the same origin
with those which actuate our American brethren in their conduct to their
coloured countrymen, and which we so loudly condemn), I must bear my
humble testimony in favour of our Eurasian fellow-subjects, who, far
from combining the vices and defects of both races, as has often been
cruelly and flippantly declared, seem, on the contrary, as far as my
experience goes, from griffinage upwards, to unite with the gentleness,
placability, and fidelity of the native many of the sterling virtues of
the European character, though certainly lacking its strength and
energy.

But iron nerves, in which consists the secret of English superiority,
require regulation as well as the weak and more delicate organizations
of the East; for if the one tends to effeminacy, the other, under the
fancied character of manliness, too often tends to ferocity, and that
one-sided freedom called tyranny. “Call this a land of freedom where a
man mayn’t shoot his own nigger!” said Matthews’ Yankee; and a volume
could not better express that Irish reciprocity of rights which John and
Jonathan are so prone to patronize.—But to return.

This engraftment will probably produce those permanent social, moral,
and political fruits, which there from neither European nor native
singly could be expected.

The English greyhound, taken to India, dies, or loses in time most of
his energy and valuable qualities, and the produce decidedly
degenerates; but the cross with the native dog of that species produces
an animal in which is united the Indianized constitution of the one with
much of the speed and courage of the other.

I am sorry to seek an illustration of my position amongst the lower
order of creation, but it perhaps holds good.

We found Mrs. Brownstout in the act of explaining some mystery of dress
to a _dirgee_ (tailor), a little slender ungirdled shrimp, standing,
scissors in hand, amidst a vast accumulation of muslin and ribbon. One
of the young ladies was penning a billet, the other painting flowers.

“How d’ye do, Rattleton, how d’ye do?” said the old lady, as we entered,
addressing my friend bluntly, who was evidently one of her “boys.” “I
can’t get up to you, you see, so talk to the girls.”

The young ladies, however, arose, and Tom introduced me to them.

On taking my seat they asked me a few common-place questions, such as
how long I had been in India? how I liked it? if I had lately arrived at
Barrackpore? and so forth; to all of which I made suitable replies.

This piece of formality over, the old lady and her daughters, evidently
impatient to unburthen themselves, opened upon Tom _instanter_.

“Well, Rattleton,” said Mrs. B., drily, “what have you been doing with
yourself lately? you have become a perfect stranger. Have you brought us
any news? what is doing in cantonments? who is dead and who is wed?”

“I know nothing of buryings or weddings,” said Tom; “they’re grave and
melancholy subjects, about which I do not trouble myself.”

“Well, indeed!” retorted Mrs. Brownstout; “I admire that amazingly; we
all consider you one of the greatest gossips of the station.”

“Perhaps, mamma,” said Miss Lucinda, archly, “Mr. Rattleton is too much
engaged with his own approaching nuptials to think much about those of
other people.”

“Oh, that’s true,” said Mrs. B., with mock gravity; “they say you are
going to get married; is it true, Rattleton?”

“Oh, nonsense! mere Barrackpore _gup_ and scandal; who could have
told you that?”

“Oh, we have had it from the very best authority.”

Tom laughed.

“Well, Mr. Rattleton, when is it to take place?” asked Miss Lucinda,
dipping her brush in her pallet, and touching up her drawing with all
the _nonchalance_ imaginable. “I do so long to know; and who are to be
the bridesmaids? I hope Maria or I shall be admitted to that honour.”

“Oh, yes, when I _am_ married, you shall be the bridesmaid, certainly,
the lady consenting; but that event, I take it, is rather remote. What
on earth should a sub like me do with a wife, who can hardly take care
of himself?”

Many a true word spoken in jest, Mr. Tom, thought I.

“You’ll wait for the vacant interpretership, eh?” said the mamma.

“Well, that’s right, and like a prudent young man.”

“That is an appointment admirably suited for you, Mr. Rattleton; you
speak the language with such fluency and purity,” observed Miss Lucinda.

“Upon my life,” said Tom, “you’re a great quiz; how long, Miss Maria, is
it since your sister became so satirical? but as for the language,”
added Tom, a little piqued, “I don’t think I speak that badly, after
all. Now I appeal to you, Mrs. Brownstout—you’re a judge, and will do me
justice.”

“Why,” said Mrs. B., “pretty well—pretty well, considering you’re almost
a griffin.”

“Oh, yes, you speak it like a native—of England,” added Lucinda,
laughing.

Tom stood this and a good deal more pretty well, being evidently
accustomed to this badinage with the Brownstouts. However, three at once
were too much, and I, being a stranger, was inefficient and dummy.

Tom exhausted his stock of repartee; was “beat to a dead stand-still,”
to borrow the language of the Ring and began, I thought, to look a
little grave and cross. The ladies, consequently, changed the theme, and
the conversation flowed on in a more equable and rational stream.

At length we arose and took our leave, Mrs. Brownstout begging me to
come with Tom and pass the evening with them whenever I felt so
disposed.

The following day, at eleven, Rattleton and I walked over to the
adjutant’s bungalow. I had had two or three days’ law and liberty, and
it was intimated to me by Tom that I must now attend to duty, or expose
myself to be considered one of what are cantly denominated “John
Company’s hard bargains.”

The adjutant was a good-looking young man, of five-and-twenty, somewhat
of an exquisite in dress, with large Cossack trousers (then the
fashion), and long brass spurs, which I thought he clanked rather
ostentatiously.

With all this, however (for the exquisite and the soldier are not
incompatible), Adjutant Wigwell was evidently a zealous officer, proud
of his regiment, and devoted to drill and duty; this I had learnt,
indeed, from recent observation and common report.

We found him amidst a bevy of khote havildars (_i.e._ pay-sergeants),
with the sergeant-major, havildar-major—deeply engaged in the very
important matter of regulating the length of a pouch-strap, the number
of holes it should have, and the precise position of the buckle, and
trying the fit of the same on a stalwart grenadier of some six feet two.

The sergeant-major, a thick-set Englishman, little more than half the
length and twice the breadth of the gigantic sepoy, was in the act of
adjusting it, with the assistance of the havildar-major, the adjutant’s
native right hand in a sepoy regiment.

Adjutant Wigwell received us kindly, shook me by the hand, and begged us
to be seated and amuse ourselves till he had dismissed the business he
was then attending to, which would not detain him a moment. This being
over, he asked me if I had ever been drilled, and knew any thing of the
manual and platoon, &c.; to which questions I was constrained to reply
in the negative.

“Well,” said he, smiling, “we must take you in hand a little, and make a
soldier of you. Sergeant-major,” said he, addressing that sturdy little
functionary, standing in the verandah.

“Sir,” said the sergeant, touching his hat, and slipping in.

“Sergeant Giblett,” continued he, “this young gentleman, Mr. Gernon, is
doing duty with us; he will soon have to attend all drills and parades;
but, in the meantime, you must give him a little instruction in
marching, and the manual and platoon, with the other young officers
recently arrived to do duty.”

The sergeant again saluted, and said it should be atended to.

“Rattleton,” said the adjutant, “your men fired badly yesterday; how was
that?”

“Why, I believe it was my fault,” said Tom; “I was nervous, and that
confounded gunpowder, the grains as big as swan-shot, blowing in my face
from the men’s pans, made me more so; however, I must summon my force
next time.”

“Do, my dear fellow,” said the adjutant; “the colonel noticed it, I
assure you, and desired me in a friendly way just to give you a hint.”

“He’s a noble fellow,” said Tom, with warmth, “and I love him; I had
rather have my cheeks excoriated, and my eyes damaged in future, than
give him cause of complaint.”

“Well, that’s all as it should be,” said Wigwell. “Rattleton, your
friend Mr. Gernon had better fall in with your company at parade; it may
be pleasant for him, and you, you know,” added he with a smile, “can
give him the benefit of your experience.”

The next day Tom took me to an unoccupied bungalow, near the lines, used
for various purposes, in order that I might have my first lesson in the
manual and platoon.

We found Sergeant Giblett already there, and talking to several cadets
or ensigns, who seemed much amused, and listening to him attentively.
“And that, as near as I can kal-ki-late, was when I first jined the army
under his Excellency Lifttennant Gineral Lord Lake”—was, however, all we
caught of the yarn.

Rattleton now introduced me to my brother-aspirants for military
glory—beardless tyros, wild as unbroken colts, and all agog for fun and
frolic, in whatever shape it might present itself.

“You’ve never had no instruction in the man’il and plytoon, I think you
said, Sir?” said the sergeant to me, touching his hat.

“You’re quite right; I did say so.”

“Well then, sir, if you please, as it’s the first day, it’ll be jist as
well for you to look on.”

“Now, gin’lemen,” said Sergeant-Major Giblett, dismissing at once his
countenance of colloquial familiarity, and assuming the “wrinkled front”
of stem duty; “now, gin’lemen, if you please—we’re a-losing of time, and
had better begin. I think you’re all here, with the hexception of Mr.
Wildman, and he, I am given to onderstand, is ill-disposed this
morning.”

At this speech one of the young hands in the squad winked to his
neighbour, as much as to say, “Twig the sergeant”—he exploded with
laughter; his next file gave him a jerk or dig with his elbow—he lost
his balance, tumbled against his neighbour, and a general derangement of
the ranks followed.

“Come, gin’lemen, gin’lemen,” said the sergeant, half angry, “this won’t
do—this won’t never do; if I am to teach you your man’l and plytoon, you
must be steady—you must upon my life. Come, tention,” said he, briskly
squaring up, and throwing open his shoulders, as if determined to
proceed to business. “Shoulder! up! Order! up! Onfix bagganets! That’s
all right. Shoulder! up! That won’t do, Mr. Cobbold; you must catch her
up sharper than that. Now, please to look at me, sir,” taking the musket
in hand, and doing the thing _secundum artem_.

Another half-smothered laugh again disturbed the little sergeant’s
self-complacency.

“Oh! this can’t be allowed, gin’lemen. I’ll give it up—I’ll give it up,
I will indeed. I’ll report you all to the adjutant, if this here larking
goes on, I will.”

This threat had a sedative effect on the disorderly rank and file, who
now looked wonderfully demure, though with that mock and constrained
gravity which threatened a fresh outbreak on the next elocutionary
attempt of the self-important sergeant.

“Now, gin’lemen, you’ll please to observe that, when I says
‘Shoulder!’—will you look this way, Mr. Wildgoose, if you please?—when I
says ‘Shoulder!’ you must each take a firm ‘grist’ (grasp) of his piece
(a titter)—just here, about the middle; and when I gives the word ‘Up!’
you must chuck her up sharp. Now, then. ‘Shoulder!’ ‘Grist’ her higher,
Mr. Cobbold. ‘Up!’ That’s it.”

“D——n it, Cobbold, take care what you’re at, man,” exclaimed Cobbold’s
left-hand man, on getting a crack on the head from the said Cobbold’s
awkward shouldering.

“Order! as you were!—What are you doing, sir? That’s not right. When I
says ‘As you were,’ I means ‘As you was;’ that is, as you was
afore—rewerting to your former pisishion. Right about face! That’s it.
Now, gin’lemen, when I says ‘Left about face,’ you’ll please to do jist
the same thing, only directly the _contrary_. Steady, gin’lemen, if you
please—steady! Now march in file—quick march—lock-up step!”

“Brown, mind where you’re treading, man.”

“D——n it, I can’t help it; _don’t_ be so savage.”

“Mark time! that is, keep moving without advancing. Halt front! left
back’ards wheel! Now, gin’lemen, you’ll be pleased to remember that when
I gives the words ‘Quick march!’ you’ll fall back’ards on the pivot
man—that is to say, on the wheeling pint—all one as a gate on its
’inges. Quick march! that’s it, gin’lemen—that’s it.”

In this style the good-humoured but consequential little sergeant was
wont to instruct us in the rudimental part of the glorious art of war.

On breaking off and dismissing the awkward squad the young men composing
it assembled round Sergeant Giblett, who appeared to be a prime
favourite amongst them, and he on his part was evidently so much pleased
with them, that it was obviously with difficulty that his good-nature
allowed him to maintain that dignity which he evidently felt, and which
ought to be the inseparable concomitant of command.

“Well, sergeant, how did I do to-day?”

“Why, sir,” said Giblett, “it’s not my wish to flatter no gin’leman, but
you have sartainly improved in your marchings.”

“And me, sergeant,” said another, “how do I get on?”

“Why, sir, you’ll soon be all right, if you pays a little more
attention.”

“I say, sergeant, what makes you call the musket ‘she?’”

“Why, you know, sir, the firelock among ’Ropeyarn[27] sogers (it’s
different, of coorse, among the Seapies[28]) alw’s goes by the
denomy-nation of Brown Bess, and so we calls it ‘she.’”

“Oh, that’s it, is it, sergeant?”

“Take a glass of grog, Giblett, after your fatigues?”

“Thankye, sir, I don’t care if I do.”

“Here, you bearer, black fellow,” said the donor, “_brandy_, _shrub_,
_pawney_, _sergeant_, _ko do_” (_i.e._, give the sergeant some
brandy-and-water).

Sergeant Giblett took the empty glass, extended his arm in one direction
to have it filled, whilst he turned his head in another; bearer applies
his teeth to the brandy-bottle to get the cork out.

“You were a-axing of me, sir, I think, about the cellybrated battle of
Laswarrie, in which we—that is, the ridg’ment I then belonged to—was
present, under Lifttennant Gineral Lord Lake; yes, that was pretty near
the stiffest business we had. There was the battalions of the French
gineral, Munseer Donothing (Duderneg): and very good troops they was,
though not so good as our Seapies. Hulloa!” he exclaimed, breaking off
in his story, and looking towards the tumbler, which the bearer was busy
in filling, “what’s this here man about?—he’s a-givin me all the bottle
of brandy; here come, you must put some of this back.”

“No, no—nonsense, sergeant,” said the liberal donor, “drink it all—it
won’t hurt you.”

This was just what Sergeant Giblett wanted.

“Well, thankye, sir; but I’m afraid its over strong. Gin’lemen, here’s
towards your very good healths.”

So saying, Giblett drained off the dark potation—a regular
“north-wester”—set down the empty glass, and took his leave, reserving
his “yarn” for another time.




                             CHAPTER XVII.


Under the able tuition of Sergeant Giblett I became, in a few days,
sufficiently a proficient in the mysteries of marching, &c., to allow of
my falling in with Lieut. Rattleton’s company, the left grenadiers,[29]
and it was consequently arranged, with the concurrence of the adjutant,
that I should make my _début_ on parade when next the battalion was out
for exercise.

On the day previous to that event taking place, after tiffin, a sepoy
orderly brought in the regimental and station orders; and Tom, after
reading them, directed my attention particularly to a paragraph in the
former, which ran thus:

“The regiment will parade for exercise to-morrow morning, at a quarter
after gun-fire, furnished with ten rounds of blank cartridge per man.”

“There! my sub,” said Rattleton; “to-morrow you will see a little
service, and smell gunpowder for the first time in your life.”

“You’re wrong there,” said I; “you seem to have forgotten my recent
engagement with the Dacoits; why sir,” said I, affecting to bristle up,
“though you do command a company I have seen far more active service
than you have. A siege—a pursuit—a rout—and a retreat, are pretty well,
I take it, for an ensign of two months’ standing.”

“Ha! ha! Well, that’s true, to be sure,” rejoined my friend, laughing;
“you have, indeed, seen balls fired with intent to do grievous bodily
harm, and against the peace of our sovereign lord the king—but I would
sink the _bolt_, Frank, when I talked of my Junglesoor exploits. But,
seriously, you must get all your military trappings ready overnight, and
I’ll see that you are called in good time in the morning.”

I retired to bed rather earlier than usual, oppressed with a most
unpleasantly alarmed state of feelings, something akin, probably, to
that which a man experiences the night before he is hanged—or has to
fight a duel—or to encounter any other disagreeable novelty. I wished
the initiatory process fairly over, having somehow or other allowed my
anxiety to work on my imagination till I pictured it as something very
formidable.

I was aroused, next morning, by Rattleton’s singing, with reference to
my dormant state, I suppose, “Arise, arise! Britannia’s sons, arise,”
and by a rough shake of the shoulder.

“Eh! what?—what’s the matter?” said I, starting up, rubbing my eyes, and
yawning.

“Come, my sub, jump up, jump up! parade! parade! the gun has fired.”

“Why, it’s pitch dark, Tom,” said I, still stretching; “you surely don’t
go to parade in the middle of the night?”

Tom assured me it was the proper hour, and that it would soon be light;
his bearer ran in at the same moment, open-mouthed, to say the colonel
was on horseback and had just ridden past.

This announcement quickened my movements; so I reluctantly jumped out of
my warm nest, and, after a miserable cold dabble, dressed myself by the
light of a candle, “in the lantern dimly burning,” buckled on my Andrea
Ferrara, brushed up my hair, took a peep in the glass, to see how I
looked on an average, and then, _grande tenue_, and arm-in-arm, marched
off to parade with my friend.

“The day, you see, is beginning to break,” said he.

“I wish, with all my heart, it would make haste about it,” I returned
(“and I think I do see a few ruddy streaks in the east), for this is a
heathenish hour, a most Cimmerian gloom to manœuvre in. For my part, I
am sure I could not distinguish a rank of soldiers from a brick wall.”

“You will soon become accustomed to it,” answered my commandant, “and
find the reasonableness of this and other Indian customs, which now
appear singular to you; better to be comfortable in darkness than to
grill in broad day.”

“Tom,” said I, “you must tell me where I am to stand, and what I am to
do, for I know no more than the man in the moon.”

“You’ll have merely to march in the rear of the company,” said my
commander; “keep step, and salute in passing in review; all that, I
think you understand.”

As we passed through the sepoy lines, and approached the parade, the men
were just in the act of falling in, and my ears were saluted by a
strange and confused hubbub, loud shouts, and words of command in odd
voices.

There was the “_Hall dreez_” (halt dress), “_Lupt buccas wheel_” (left
backwards wheel), and “_Qeeck marruch_” (quick march), of the native
officers (by whom one-half of the platoons, at least, were commanded),
and the same, though in more intelligible English, in the sharper tones
of the Europeans.

Then there was a rattling of muskets, and a ringing of ramrods; the loud
voice of the commandant; the clattering of the adjutant’s steel
scabbard, and the ringing of his horse’s hoofs, as he thundered down the
ranks in a prodigious fuss—why, I could not tell—unless to create a
sensation. Our adjutant, however, of the Zubberdust Bullumteers, was a
prodigiously smart officer, and always galloped three times as fast as
was necessary.

It was all exciting and strange to me, to find myself thus, for the
first time, about to participate in real military proceedings; the
actual game of soldiers, which I had hitherto only viewed, with becoming
awe, _à la distance_, or mimicked, as a younker, with penny drum and
falchion of tin. I was now about to realize one of my dreams of boyhood.

Time’s misty veil has long rested on those days, but still I can recal
the stirring interest I used to experience when the recruiting-sergeant,
on a fair-day, marched through our village. I think I now behold him,
with his drawn sword and flying ribbons, proud as a turkey-cock, with
all the tag-rag and bobtail at his heels.

What a glorious thing I thought it was to be a soldier—a real,
downright, actual soldier—to wear a red coat, and fight the French! How
I longed to be the fifer, or even the little duck-legged drummer, as he
strode valiantly through the mud, with his long gaiters—very little
older than myself, too, and yet privileged to wear a _real_ sword! Even
the gawky smock-frock clowns, won by the sergeant’s eloquence, touching
the joys of a soldier’s life, and forming a part of the tail of this
flaming meteor, came in for a share of my envy.

“Ah!” I used mentally to exclaim, “I’ll certainly be a soldier when I am
a man!” Here, then, was the realization; a downright _bonâ fide_
regiment, real guns, real colonel, and all, and I a constituent portion
of it—in a word, an officer! Thus, my gratification, in a great measure,
overcame my uneasiness.

“The battalion will pass in review—march!” roared the colonel; and away
we went, as solemn as mutes at a funeral, I behind my sepoys,—sword
drawn, stiff as the little man in the Lord Mayor’s carriage, right leg
foremost. It was an agitating moment, and I in a nervous tremour, lest I
should commit some blunder. We turned the angle of the square,—the band
struck up,—and we approached the saluting flag.

“Rear rank, take open order!”

The native officers made a long leg; I did the same, and found myself in
front of the company, exposed to general notice. To use a coarse, but
expressive phrase, I was in a “devil of a stew.”

I kept a close eye on my captain, however, thinking, if I did as he did
I could not be wrong.

We approached the colonel; I saw he had his eye upon me. Ye powers, if
such there be, who preside over steps short and long, and all others the
deep mysteries of drill and parade, how much did I then need your aid!
What mighty effort did I make to keep step.

Within saluting distance, Tom brought up his sword; I did the same; but,
looking forward, omitted to bring it down again, till a cough from Tom,
and an “_Isee, Sahib!_” (thus, sir,) from the half-laughing old subadar,
caused me quickly to rectify the little omission.

Well, we formed close and open column, solid squares, and squares to
receive cavalry, and I know not what on earth besides: there was a
fearful drumming, firing, and charging, and I was half-stupefied with
the noise and rapid ravelling and unravelling, embodyings and
dispersings of this animated Chinese puzzle. However, I stuck close to
the rear of my sepoys, and bore up through it wonderfully well upon the
whole.

How astonished our descendants, some three or four centuries hence, will
be, methinks, when man shall have become one consolidated mass of
intellect and morality, as they ponder over our ingenious modes of
effecting wholesale extermination! “Thus,” they will exclaim, perhaps,
as they sigh over the aberrations and follies of their barbarous
ancestors, “’twas thus they shot, slashed, and impaled one another; in
this way they attacked and defended; and thus they invested the
machinery of destruction with all the pomp of music, the glitter of
ornament, and the splendour of decoration.”

Some, however (distinguished historians and pious Christians too),
strangely enough, take a very different view of the matter—maintaining
that war is an inherent adjunct of the social state—that without it we
should become utterly enervated—sink into stagnation, and that, in
short, there can be no healthy action without mutual destruction! that
it exists at all is puzzling—but that, it must ever be is both
mortifying and astounding. Between, however, man viewed as a mere
animal, and man considered as an intellectual and moral being, those who
hope for perfection and those who despair of it,—Quaker endurance, that
bears to be spat upon, and morbid honour, that fires at a look;—between,
I say, all these conflicting views and practices—these cross lights and
opposite principles—many honest thinkers are sorely puzzled to make up
their minds on the subject—as to whether combativeness is, or is not, an
inherent element of our nature, which must as necessarily break out into
a conflict occasionally, as the atmosphere brews the tempest—or whether
war be not destined to swell the category of past follies, witchcraft,
persecutions, astrology, and the like; and to this view I for one
honestly incline.

The press and steam, right mental culture—proper social organization and
international co-operation, may do wonders; so long, however, as war
continues to be the “_ultima ratio regum_,” the arbiter, for want of a
better, of national differences, let all honour be shown to those who,
in wielding its powers, display, as British soldiers do, some of the
noblest qualities of our nature, and who, though yielding to the
necessity of shedding blood, still love to temper courage with humanity,
and to mitigate its inherent evils.

At length, as all things must, our exercise came to an end. The parade
was dismissed. The officers, European and native, fell out on dismissing
their companies and advanced towards the commandant, who, as is
customary, waited in front to receive them.

Having saluted, and returned their swords to their scabbards, there was
a general unbending, and the laugh and the joke and the news went round.

“Well, Rantipole, how does the grey carry you? What did you give for
him?”

“Two hundred and fifty dibs” (_i.e._, rupees); “wouldn’t take four
hundred for him at this moment.”

“Isn’t he a little puffed in that off fore-leg?” said Captain Syphax,
drily.

“No, not that I know of.”

“Who was at Mrs. Roundabout’s hop last night? they say that old
Crosslight, the brigade major, was more than ordinarily attentive to the
widow.”

“Oh! I didn’t hear that—by the way, Tom, when does your affair come on?”

“Nonsense! how do I know?”

“Hear him; hear him! hear the Benedict!”

“Rantipole, I’ll bet you five gold mohurs,” said one of the subs, “that
my old Toorkie beats your new purchase once round the course, P. P.”

“Done! but I don’t sport gold mohurs; say five chicks,[30] and it’s a
bet; or I don’t mind if I make it ten.”

“Chicks, Tom,” said I, aside; “isn’t it rather an odd thing to bet fowls
on a horse race? this is another of your Indian customs, I suppose, the
reasonableness of which is not apparent at a glance.”

Tom stamped and laughed at my query, like a madman, to the astonishment
of all present.

“Here,” said he, in a whisper, and pulling me aside “you great griff
you! chicks are sequins, or chequins abbreviated to chicks;—not fowls,
as you imagine: have you never heard that before?”

“Never,” said I.

“What’s the joke, Rattleton, what’s the joke?” said the colonel,
good-humouredly; “come, let’s have it, and don’t keep it all to
yourself.”

“Oh, nothing, sir, nothing particular, sir,” said Tom; “nothing, but
rather a griffinish query of my friend Gernon’s, which tickled me a
little.”

“I am afraid you are rather too hard upon him,” said, the colonel;
“remember, Rattleton, I could tell a few stories of griffins if I
chose.”

Tom felt the rebuke, and had the laugh turned against him.

The colonel now addressed me, and, in a very kind and encouraging
manner, eulogized the way in which I had acquitted myself on my first
appearance in public, adding, “I hope we shall send you to your regiment
up the country quite a proficient, and calculated to reflect credit on
your instructors in the Zubberdust Bullumteers.”

As our worthy commandant was anxious that I should have an insight into
the various branches of military duty, the adjutant was desired to make
me attend regimental courts-martial, invaliding committees, guard
mountings, &c., that I might see how these duties were carried on.

The first court-martial I attended was a regimental one for the trial of
a black drummer for theft.

Tom took me to the bungalow of the superintending officer, who is always
an European, and whose duty it is to conduct the proceedings which he
records, assisted by the regimental interpreter, who is also the
quarter-master of the regiment.

Shortly after our arrival, the native officers composing the court made
their appearance; they were all large, portly men, singular compounds of
those moral antipodes, the European and the Asiatic.

Instead of the black military stock of the English officer, they wore,
over white cotton collars, necklaces of gold, formed of massive embossed
beads, each almost as large as a small bean or nutmeg; the overalls of
the majority had been pulled up over the _Dotee_, or waistcloth, a
Hindoo article of dress, containing almost cloth enough to serve for the
envelopment of a mummy.

[Illustration: The Native Court-martial.]

This swathing of the loins, gathered into a bunch behind and before,
renders a considerable amplitude of waistband indispensably necessary,
and causes, moreover, very often an unseemly protuberance under the
jacket flaps on the hinder regions, ornamental, no doubt, in a dromedary
or Hottentot Venus, though any thing but improving to the appearance of
a military man.

In spite, however, of these little drawbacks, or, perhaps, I should say
humpbacks, there was much in the general appearance of these Indian
veterans which to me, as a novice, and not altogether an unobservant
one, was exceedingly striking and interesting, not having yet had an
opportunity of observing them so leisurely; to those, however,
accustomed to see them daily, these feelings doubtless had long since
died away.

Two or three were aged men, whose snowy whiskers and mustachios
contrasted strikingly with the swarthy hue of their well-chiselled and
manly countenances; gold and silver medals hung on their breasts,
mementoes of past services under a Wellesley, a Coote, a Baird, a
Harris, a Lake, or some other of the many commanders who have led the
brave and faithful sepoy, where’er in this hemisphere Britain has had a
cause to maintain, and whose deeds are chronicled in some of the
brightest pages of Indian military history.

“How is it, Tom,” said I, “that the European officers, who have shared
in the same dangers, and who have fought in the same fields, exiles from
home and kindred, and grilling under your fiery sun here, are not also
honoured with medals for remarkable services?”[31]

“Upon my life, Frank, I can’t tell you; it is one of those profound
mysteries which it does not become unassisted reason to probe too
closely: there must be some latent policy in it, though it is far beyond
the ken of ordinary mortals. My old native officer, Subadar Davy
Persaud, one day, in my presence, asked your friend Captain Marpeet,
when lounging at my bungalow, what was the reason of it? ‘We are
puzzled, Sahib,’ said he, ‘to make it out; they are either of no value,
and given to us, as baubles are to the _Baba Logue_ (children), or else
you gentlemen, who led us on, and shared in our dangers and hardships,
are very ill-treated by the Kumpany Ungruis Bahadour, in not being
allowed to share in the distinction, which we should prize much more if
our officers did share it.’”

“That seems like a poser,” said I.

“It does,” replied Tom; “’tis plausible; but it just shows into what
errors mere unassisted reason may lead us.”

“But what said Marpeet to it? he is a right loyal man, and always sticks
up for the ‘Honourable John.’”

“Why,” said Tom, “Captain Marpeet, being a bit of a logician, proved
syllogistically to old Davy Persaud that all was as it should be, thus:
‘It was well known,’ said he, ‘and an established fact, that the
Honourable Company are liberal, generous and considerate masters; that
they don’t do illiberal, impolitic, and inconsiderate things—_ergo_,’
and there Marpeet brought his conclusions to bear in high style, and
regularly demolished David Persaud’s position; ‘_ergo_, this must be all
right, though appearances are the other way.’ Your friend, however,
confessed to me afterwards, that when at home he should have been glad
could he have sported a bit of ribbon at his button hole, or something
of the sort, just to show that he had frozen patriotically on the
mountains of Nepaul, and struck a blow for old England at Laswarrie and
Putpergunge.”

I was much surprised, and not a little amused, to observe that each
native officer was accompanied by an attendant, generally some simple
looking Coolie youth, carrying his chair, and odd three-cornered pieces
of furniture some of them were.

“Tom,” said I, _sotto voce_, “there seems to be no want of chairmen at
your meeting; but, seriously, tell me, is it usual for the native
officers to carry about their chairs in this sort of way?”

My friend answered that it generally was, and that not only native, but
European officers did the like, subalterns’ bungalows not being usually
overstocked with furniture.

“The possession of a chair, by the way, and the right to sit in it in
the presence of his European officer,” added he, “are prerogatives on
which the subadur or jemadar sets a high value.”

“Enlighten my griffinism a little, Tom,” said I, “and expound the cause
thereof.”

“Why, the reason,” rejoined my friend, “is, I believe, this. No inferior
in India ever sits in the presence of a superior, unless squatting on
his heels on the ground may be so considered; and you must have
perceived that a chair is never offered to a sepoy or non-commissioned
native officer, under any circumstance of long detention or the like,
which it would perhaps be to Europeans of the same rank in those cases;
in fact, if it were, it would be stoutly refused, and the man would
think you were bantering him. But when promoted, when he gets his
commission, he acquires a _status_ in society, is an ‘_uppiser_’ (an
officer), one of the _sirdar logue_, and in some respects on a par with
his European superior. He now sports a gold necklace or _kanta_; and
sets up a chair and a tatoo (pony), as indispensable concomitants of his
newly-acquired rank—riding on the one, and in all probability sitting on
the other, for the first time in his life. I have been a good deal
amused,” continued Tom, “to see them sometimes, when seated opposite
their houses, or rather huts, in the lines, enjoying their _otium cum
dignitate_ in these same chairs, illustrating amusingly enough the
invincible force of habit—legs partly doubled up under them, feet
slantingly projecting under the arms thereof, instead of depending
before, according to the usages of Christendom. Blacky does not readily
adopt new habits and European improvements; or if he does, he often mars
their object by engrafting on them something of his own.”

“I dare say,” said I, “from what I have seen, that this is true enough.”

“A gentleman up the country, for example,” continued Tom, “some time
ago, wished to introduce the use of the wheelbarrow into his garden,
with other English improvements; when next he went there, he found the
coolie, or gardener’s assistant, to his astonishment, carrying the
wheelbarrow on his head, with a load of gravel. Why, a week ago, I gave
my vagabond _bawurchee_ (cook), whom, you know, I sent to the right
about yesterday, a tin flour dredger, that I might be spared the
mortification of having my food unnecessarily manipulated. The very next
time I went to the _bawurchee khana_ (cook house), I caught the villain
taking the flour in pinches out of the perforated head of my dredger (as
one would take a pinch out of a snuff-box) and sprinkling it over the
cutlet. Ah! I fear that nature designed natives and jackasses to be
managed by the cudgel!”

“Why, that is Captain Marpeet’s principle to a T,” said I. “Sound
thrashings, according to him, with some races, are meant to answer the
purpose of sound reasonings with others; it requires caution, however,
in applying that principle. For example, it would be far from safe to
try it on some of those big-calved fellows one sees behind the coaches
at home,—eh, Tom?”

“You’re right, Frank—you’re right; I see the drift of your remark. It
does seem unmanly to thrash those who cannot and will not retaliate. But
they’re confoundly stupid and provoking; and your crouching spaniel
always invites a kick.”

By the time we had terminated our “aside,” the native officers had
saluted, and after some little fuss and rattling of their huge sabres,
had settled down into a quiescent state, each man in his own proper
chair, and wearing his hat _cum privilegio_ as bravely as my Lord
Kinsale himself.

The superintending officer, a smart young Light Bob, was in readiness
with his recording apparatus—his foolscap, and his pen and ink. The
interpreter opened his book, containing the forms of oath to be
administered to the assembled Christians, Mahomedans, and Hindoos, all
cordially united to administer the common right of every creed and
colour—justice.

The black-bearded Moolah stood by with the _Koran_, wrapped in many a
fold of linen, to guard it from the polluting touch or look of the
infidel, whilst the regimental brahmin, his forehead marked with bars of
ochre and pigment, indicative of his sanctity, was also in attendance,
holding in his hands a brazen vessel, filled with the _Gunja jhull_, or
Ganges water, in which was immersed a sprig of (as I was told) the
sacred _toolsie_. On these two symbols, or foundations of their
respective faiths, the Mussulmans and Hindoos are sworn.

The superintending officer now directed the prisoner to be brought in,
and an orderly sepoy immediately called out “_Aundo Bridgemaum!_”

“What does he mean by that?” I inquired.

“He means,” said Tom, “‘bring in the prisoner,’ _bridgemaum_ being the
native way invariably of pronouncing the English word ‘prisoner.’”

The first native sworn was Rustum Khan, an old Mahomedan subadar.

After saluting with deep respect the volume of his faith, he received it
from the Moolah on the palms of his hands, holding it thus, with a look
of profound veneration, whilst the regimental interpreter recited the
form of the oath, which he repeated after him.

The Hindoos, received the vessel containing the Ganges water in their
hands, and were sworn to judge impartially in like manner.

The trial now began.

The prisoner, a poor little black devil of a drummer, was asked by the
interpreter if he was guilty, or not guilty; to which he replied “_Jo up
ka kooshee_” as interpreted by Tom, “whichever my lord pleases.”

This _naïve_ reply made the superintending officer relax his judicial
gravity. The interpreter also smiled.

The stolid old subadars, however, could perceive nought but stupidity in
it, evidently, and one of them angrily said to the prisoner, “_Guddah_
(ass), say one or the other.”

Being, with the exception of a few words, wholly ignorant of the
language, I could not, of course, follow the examination. The reader
may, however, rest assured that he has not, in consequence, lost any
information which it would be of much consequence for him to obtain.

The superintending officer and interpreter seemed to have it all their
own way, rebuking crude judgments and irrelevent questions, &c. (just as
a judge bothers a stupid jury); laying down the law to the subadars and
jemadars, who nodded like Chinese mandarins, in deep acquiescence to
their superior wisdom, saying “_such bhat_ and _bhote khoob_.”[32]

The native officer, before coming into the Court, has generally (_i.e._,
in five cases out of six) made up his mind after a long _bhat cheet_
(chat, or discussion, as to the guilt or innocence of the party),
touching both the act and its criminality; but is guided in his verdict
or decision, nevertheless, pretty much by what the European officers may
say to him: his own peculiar notions of justice and good evidence are,
perhaps, clear enough; but, confused by European refinements, the
sublimity of which his untutored mind cannot reach, he yields himself
passively to be guided by the _dicta_ of the _Sahib Logue_.

Upon the whole, when the Court was cleared, and Tom and I repaired to
his bungalow, I felt that I had added something to my little stock of
experience, in having witnessed this mode of administering _justice_ in
a sepoy corps.

The next thing of the kind I attended was an invaliding committee, a
body assembled periodically for the purpose of examining those soldiers
whose age or infirmities rendered them unfit for further active service,
which I need not describe.

The system of granting pensions to old and worn-out veterans is an
admirable one; it binds the native soldier to us more strongly than
anything else, and is one of the firmest foundations of our power in
India. Frequently, at a more advanced period of my Indian career, have I
had occasion to observe its admirable workings. I have listened to the
old veteran, in his native village, with pleasure, surrounded by his
children, and children’s children, as he has recounted his deeds, showed
his medals and his scars, and spoken with, I believe, sincerely grateful
feelings of the generosity of the “Kumpany Angraiz Bahadour.”




                             CHAPTER XVIII.


A day or two after this, my bearer gave me a little rose-coloured
billet, which had been left for me, of which missives (though not always
_couleur de rose_) there is a vast circulation in India—almost all
communications from house to house, and family to family, being carried
on in this way.

The note was from Miss Lucinda; it was written in a delicate crow-quill
hand, and sealed with a dainty device (“_qui me néglige, me perd_”), or
something of that sort, and contained an invitation, in her mamma’s
name, to a _soirée musicale_, on the following evening.

“Here is an invitation (a provoke), Tom” said I, “from your friend, the
stout gentlewoman; shall we go?”

“Oh, certainly,” was the reply. “I have a similar one. Mrs. Brownstout’s
parties are amongst the most agreeable at Barrackpore; her guests are
always well selected and well assorted—the grand _desiderata_ of all
social meetings. I like her and her daughters amazingly, having
uniformly received the most unaffected kindness from both. The old lady,
indeed, looks upon me as her son, and, if there were not insuperable
obstacles in the way, Frank,—_entendez-vous?_—I might become so in
reality.”

“Perhaps, Tom,” said I, “that’s what she is manœuvering to effect.”

“No,” replied he; “she is above-board, and incapable of such a
proceeding; she is no schemer—would be glad, no doubt, to marry her
girls to worthy men, in an open, honest way; but would scorn to effect
it by little crooked arts: never, Frank, if you please, say a word to
the prejudice of Mrs. Brownstout in my presence.”

“Why, Tom,” said I, astonished, “what’s the matter with you? You’re
warm, my dear fellow; I meant no offence to you, and as for—”

“Say no more, say no more,” said Tom, stopping my mouth; “you were
jesting, and I was hasty; but I cannot bear the shadow of an imputation
on those I regard. If any one said a word against you, Frank, I’d floor
him.”

I was touched by my friend’s generous warmth. “You’re a worthy fellow,
Tom,” said I, squeezing his hand; “but pray heaven we may be spared the
necessity of showing our love for one another in that way, though we
have battled pretty often in each other’s defence in times past. Do you
remember, by-the-bye, the joint-stock pummelling we gave Jack Grice, the
cobbler, when at old Thwackum’s?”

“Ha! ha! I do, indeed, Frank; the fellow thought he had us out of
school, and in a _cul de sac_; but he caught a brace of Tartars.”

At the appointed hour, the next evening, we found ourselves at Mrs.
Brownstout’s bungalow. From the number of palankeens and return buggies
we met, on our entering the domain, or compound, we were led to infer
that the party was pretty numerous, which proved to be the case.

Having deposited our hats in the hall or verandah, which, by the way,
was full of hookhas of various degrees of splendour—a luxury then more
indulged in than at present—we entered the well-lighted saloon, or
reception room; and I confess I was agreeably surprised at the elegance
and propriety of the _tout ensemble_.

It is a pleasant sight, in a distant land, thus to meet a social
assembly of your countrymen and women, young and old, enjoying music and
conversation, and the pleasing refinements of the Western world.

A group of Barrackpore belles occupied one portion of the apartment—a
gay parterre—in which, however, the sun flower and the lily greatly
predominated over the rose.

In front of them, and standing in groups here and there, were numerous
officers of the different regiments at the station, fine, handsome young
fellows, for the most part, in the bloom of life, on whom the sword, and
time, and care, and the airs of the death-concocting jungles, had yet to
do their work. There they were, laughing the light laugh of the careless
heart, and doing and saying all those things, the exact counterpart of
which, perhaps, had been said and done in that very bungalow by many a
set as jocund as they, who had gone before them, had run their brief
Indian career, died, and been forgotten.

Then, as a sort of counterpoise to the youth of the party, were certain
portly colonels and majors, button-holding in corners over grave
discussions of off-reckonings, changes of stations, &c., their goodly
and well-matured persons contrasting with those of the slender youths
around—as do the gnarled and bulky oaks of many a winter, with the tall
and slender saplings of the forest.

Then there was a jovial old surgeon from the north of the Tweed, who
took snuff out of a mull, and cracked the driest of jokes in the
crabbedest of tongues; and two or three _distingué_-looking civilians,
temporary visitants to Barrackpore, exhibiting, in the studied
simplicity of their attire and well-tied cravats, a striking contrast to
the gay uniforms of the military—who, poor fellows, too often illustrate
the proverb, that “all is not gold that glitters;” and hence, indeed,
the civilian consoles himself for wanting it on his coat, by the
comfortable consideration that he has _quantum suff._ of it in his
pocket.

Particularly conspicuous amongst the company assembled at Mrs.
Brownstout’s, was a jocose old collector, the life and soul of the
party, who, being remarkably ill-favoured, and very good-natured, seemed
to feel himself privileged, without danger of misconstruction, to be
wondrously facetious with the young ladies, whom he roundly declared
were all in love with him, and gave him no rest or peace with their
incessant attentions.

“There now you see, there it is,” said he, starting pettishly away, and
looking piteously and appealingly to the company, as Miss Maria touched
his elbow, and asked him to take some tea; “there it is again; you see
she won’t let me alone.”

I learnt afterwards that he had been an old friend of the deceased
major, with whom he had hunted and shot, and drank pale ale, on and off,
for five-and-twenty years; that he was, moreover, Maria’s godfather, and
the true friend of the family, by whom he was consulted on all weighty
and important matters. Though a systematic drole or humourist, he was at
bottom a man of sound judgment and extensive knowledge, and the most
benevolent of human kind.

Shortly after we had entered, Mrs. Brownstout met us with a greeting
which amply made up in cordiality for whatever it might want in
refinement, and from Maria and Lucinda we received kind nods of
recognition, though too busy to do more. There they were in all their
bravery, doing the honours of the tea-table, exhibiting the albums and
the caricatures, and endeavouring to make every one at home and
happy—cheerful within the limits of propriety and good sense, attentive
to all, with kindness and the most obliging tact.

“You’re right, Tom,” said I, “in your estimate of this family; the
mother is, though a little blunt, a worthy woman, and the girls are
dear, sweet creatures; I declare I’ve a good mind to marry them both.”

“Both! Are you quite sure that either of them would have you?”

“But Tom, by the way,” I continued, “to change the subject from my loves
to yours, is not that Miss Julia Heartwell?” directing, at the same
time, his attention towards that young lady, who hitherto, from her
position, had escaped our observation: “how lovely she looks this
evening, with her tiara of white roses!”

Tom coloured: “So it is,” he replied; “I did not expect to meet her
here.”

So saying, and after a pause to muster courage, Ensign Rattleton moved
across the room; a fine, well-made, broad-shouldered young fellow he was
too, and in his tight, well-fitting raggie, or Swiss jacket (one of the
neatest turnouts of Messrs. Gibson and Pawling), his small and
gracefully-tied sash, his white Cossack trousers, and grenadier wings
(of which he was especially proud), it would have been difficult to
conceive a more elegant figure, or one in which youth, strength, and
symmetry were more happily blended.

Tom evidently did not wish to appear marked and particular, or to excite
more observation than could be well avoided; he consequently made his
approaches very gradually, speaking to some other young ladies of his
acquaintance in the group before he addressed the _objet aimée_.

I marked the pretty Julia, who, though doubtless aware of the motive,
bit her lip, and seemed ill to bear even this assumed indifference. True
love is a brittle affair, and, like a box of china, must be managed
“with caution.”

Tom, however, at length approached; many a curious eye was upon them,
and now, “rebel nature” unfurled her crimson flag, and the little god of
love beat his rat-tat-too; in other words, the conscious blush
overspread the lovely Julia’s countenance, and the palpitations of her
bosom told full plainly all that was passing in the little heart
beneath.

Ensign Rattleton, with an attempt at unconcern, presented his hand, and
a seat being unoccupied by her side, he rather awkwardly (for he was not
himself) slid into it.

Poor Tom! his efforts at composure, marred by the consciousness that he
was the object of observation—his blushes and her tell-tale looks of
mingled tenderness and admiration, were all too palpable to escape
notice.

“Its all up with him,” said the caustic old bachelor captain whom I had
met at the colonel’s, giving me a slight touch with his elbow; “as dead
a case of splice as I ever saw in my life—well, humph!—better let it
alone, and remain as he is. He’ll think so too when the _butchas_
(children) and the bills come tumbling in together by-and-by.”

Lucinda now, at the desire of some of the company, gave us some charming
airs to the accompaniment of the guitar, which she touched with peculiar
grace; Maria afterwards warbled to the piano, and finally, by particular
desire, sung a lively native song, the burthen of which was “_Hilly
milly puniya_,” the great delight of the old collector, who stood over
her, shaking his head, beating time with his hands, as if quite at home
in the matter, and occasionally footing it in a mincing burlesque way,
which I was afterwards told was a jocular imitation of the Indian nautch
girls, with whom this song is a favourite; it constituting one of that
mellifluous variety, with which I have often since heard them “startle
the dull ear of night.”

A good deal of merriment was caused by the collector’s animated
earnestness, and the young hands cried “_encore!_” One of his friends,
an old colonel, present, exclaimed,

“Why, you nautch superbly, Dilkhoob (for that was his name); I did not
expect such activity at your time of life.”

“Ah! don’t I—don’t I?” said the merry old gentleman. “But what do you
mean, sir, by my time of life? five-and-twenty only last birthday! We
young fellows must be always in action—always in action.”

“You both play and sing, do you not, Miss Heartwell?” said Maria,
addressing herself to Julia.

Julia, of course, said “very little,” that she hardly ever played,
“excepting at home;” and that, moreover, she was just then haunted by
the vocalist’s malific genius, a cold.

The facetious collector now seated himself near a very lovely young
woman, who, I learnt from Tom, was the adjutant’s lady; a pleasant
_tête-à-tête_ followed; the lady seemed highly amused; the adjutant
himself, who was a friend of Dilkhoob, soon joined them.

“Well, sir, here you find me,” said the old gentleman, “flirting with
your wife. Sir, I love your wife.” The adjutant smiled (it was almost a
_mauvaise plaisanterie_). “Yes, I’ve a right to love her, sir; I’m not
forbidden to love her as long as I don’t covet her; and so I will love
her, sir.”

The gentlemen laughed—the ladies looked into their fans—but it was only
honest Dilkhoob, the privileged man.

Miss Heartwell now sat down to sing, Tom, in the most exemplary and
obsequious manner, selecting her book and turning over the leaves.

Julia then drew off, deliberately, first from one hand and then from the
other, her silk gloves, of a texture almost as light and delicate as
gossamer or a spider’s web (which she placed on the piano), displaying
two of the whitest, softest, and most beautifully turned little hands
that I think I ever beheld; I doubt if Sir Roger de Coverley’s widow’s
could have equalled them.

Having run these delicate fingers—like a bevy of white mice—rapidly over
the keys, as if to ascertain the force and tone of the instrument, she
paused, looked up, and, with a sort of girlish waywardness, said,—

“Well, now, what am I to sing?”

Tom, with infinite obsequiousness, pointed with his finger to an air he
had selected—it was Moore’s exquisite song, “Those Evening Bells,” a
song which will endure as long as man retains a right perception of the
touching and the beautiful, and which expresses, in the happiest
language, what thousands have felt, when that inexplicably sad and sadly
pleasing music, the chime of distant bells floating softly over hill and
dale, falls on the listening ear.

Sweet bard of Erin! embodier of our tenderest thoughts—translator of our
dumb emotions—fixer of those painted bubbles of the soul which before
thee burst at the touch of words—how many exiles have thy glorious songs
made glad! how many solitudes have they cheered! how many pensive
spirits have they soothed and delighted! how oft have thy soul-breathed
words, sung to the strains of old, and falling on the finest chords of
the heart, awakened all its noblest responses, to liberty, patriotism,
love and glory! Immortal is thy fame, for it is deeply rooted in human
hearts and human sympathies, and long after thou hast joined the choir
above, may thy melodious strains float down the stream of time to
delight the latest posterity!

Julia sung this sweet air, and several others, with a feeling and pathos
which convinced me she was not the soulless belle I had at first
imagined; indeed, as she sung, every noble and generous emotion beamed
from her lovely face.

No wonder poor Tom was far gone _à la Chatelar_ though things with him
had a somewhat happier termination; as it was, he hung enamoured over
her, delighted evidently with the sensation her singing had produced,
and, “music being the food of love,” as we have it on the best
authority, banqueting evidently on this very exciting _pabulum_.

Miss Heartwell having resigned her seat, overwhelmed with praises and
acknowledgments, another young lady was prevailed upon to occupy it.

Several other songs followed, when there was a pause.

The silence was at length broken by the old collector, Mr. Dilkhoob,
marching up to our hostess, and addressing her, arms, a-kimbo, with
well-simulated sternness and severity, in the following manner:—

“Mrs. Major Brownstout,” said he, “I’ve a very serious cause of
complaint against you, madam, in which your daughters are in some degree
implicated, and in which I will venture to affirm I am joined by all the
rest of the young people in this party.”

A general smile and interchange of looks between those present was the
result of this speech, deemed evidently the precursor of something
merry.

“Well, Mr. Dilkhoob,” responded the old lady, who seemed perfectly to
understand him, “what is my transgression?”

“Why, madam,” said he, “I consider that you have acted in a most
unusual, a most inconsiderate, and a most extraordinary manner, in
inviting so many young folks to your house, myself among the number,
without giving them a dance;” the young men here rubbed their hands;
“but, madam, as it is never too late to amend our faults, and correct
our backslidings, I propose that we do now have a dance, and that my
friend here, Lieutenant and Adjutant Wigwell, be solicited to send
immediately for a part of his banditti—I beg pardon—band, I meant, in
order that we may ‘trip it as we go, on the light fantastic toe’ this
way,” said he, seizing the hands of the laughing dame, and cutting one
or two most ponderous capers.

“Bravo!” was repeated by many voices.

The motion was carried by acclamation, and Lieut. and Adjt. Wigwell
posted off an orderly for some of the musicians.

They soon made their appearance, and a fine swarthy set of fellows they
were, with their chimney-pot caps. There was a little preliminary
clatter in the verandah, and pitching of instruments, when suddenly
clarionet, cymbal, and trombone broke forth in a glorious and
soul-inspiring lilt.

Tables were removed, chairs thrust out, partners engaged, and the
younger portion of Mrs. Brownstout’s party—as if suddenly bitten by
tarantulas—were whirling and bobbing through the mazes of the merry
dance; I footing it away, with Maria for my partner, as well as the best
of them.

A neat supper, with songs, serious and comic, _à la mode Indienne_, and
the collector quite uproarious, terminated one of the pleasantest
evenings I had yet spent in Bengal.

Miss Julia went home in her palkee; Tom and I escorted her to her
bungalow on foot; the former making seven-league strides, in order to
converse a little by the way; I pelting away after him as vigorously as
the man with the steam leg, though not having an equal interest in such
violent locomotion.

The period was now approaching when I was to bid adieu to Barrackpore
for the Upper Provinces, and exchange the life of mingled drill and
gaiety, of which the foregoing little _tableaux_ may serve to give some
idea, for one of constant change from scene to scene, and more in
consonance with a roving disposition.

I was appointed to a regiment at Agra, but about to move to Delhi, the
capital of India, and which is, or was, associated in our minds with
all, or much, that is glorious and striking in Eastern history.

A Captain Belfield, of infantry, from Java, one of the Indian army of
occupation there, going up the country to a staff appointment, kindly
offered to take me under his wing, and afford me the benefit of his
experience.

Though a totally different man in every respect, he was a friend of
Marpeet, who sent me a letter of introduction to him; the conclusion of
it, which I afterwards saw, was rather characteristic of the captain:

“Gernon is a real good-hearted lad, but a devil of a griff; so you must
keep a sharp eye upon him as you go up together, that he does not shoot,
drown, or hang you or himself.”

A week before my departure, I got leave to go down to Calcutta, for a
couple of days, for the purpose of hiring a boat to take me up to the
great military station of Cawnpore, from whence I was recommended to
march. I had also a few necessaries to procure, as well as to take leave
of General Capsicum and the widow, of whom I had occasionally accounts
through the roundabout channel of my friend the indigo planter.

Battleton having matters of deep moment to attend to in Calcutta, one of
which I discovered was to order a splendid set of turquoises, bracelets,
brooch, ear rings, all complete, with other _bijouterie_, for the bride
elect (for Mrs. Brownstout’s hop had fairly brought on the matrimonial
crisis), he offered to accompany me.

One day, after breakfast, consequently, we proceeded to the ghaut, where
we hired a paunchway to take us to the City of Palaces, for the sum of
one rupee; and the tide being in our favour, we struck out into the
noble stream, and were soon on our way to our destination.

The scenery between Calcutta and Barrackpore, a distance of sixteen or
eighteen miles, I thought then, and have always since considered,
extremely rich and picturesque; its characteristics are bold sweeps of
the broad Hoogly—banks agreeably diversified, with rich foliage of
various forms and tint—clumps of cocoa-nut and bamboo—groves of mango,
tamarind, and plantain. Here a ghaut, with crowds of bathers—there a
temple, or the white huwailie or kotee house of some European residing
on the banks.

We soon passed the Governor-General’s country residence, and the
extensive and beautifully wooded park adjoining, which has a fine effect
from the river; also, riding at anchor among other boats, and at some
little distance from the shore, we had a view of the state pinnace, or
_Soonamooky_, in which that high functionary makes his progresses to the
Upper Provinces. It was an elegant square-rigged vessel, with tapering
masts, painted a light green, if my memory is correct, and profusely,
though tastefully, gilded; hence, in fact, the name.

On we rowed with the rapid tide, and after coursing along two or three
hold sweeps of the river, Calcutta once more broke on my sight—the
native town—Howrah—the splendid white buildings of the European
quarter—its forest of shipping—swarming ghauts—multitudinous boats—and
all the ant-hill scene of commerce, hustle, and animation, opening upon
us in rapid succession, like the scenes of a diorama.

This approach to the City of Palaces, however, is by no means equal, in
my opinion, to that from the seaward side. Widely different were my
emotions when I next visited this spot.

After many years’ residence in the Upper Provinces, amongst rajahs, hill
forts and Hindoo temples, holy shrines and sacred prayagas, groves
resounding with the cry of the peacock, and Mahomedan ruins of departed
grandeur, exploring the haunts of the savage Bheel, and pursuing the
plundering Pindarry through the scenes of his maraudings, familiarized
with scenes, manners, and customs wearing the impress of a hoary
antiquity, and as far removed from the go-ahead things of European
civilization as it is possible to imagine, I once more found myself off
Calcutta.

With my mind thus saturated with new ideas—a sort of “sleepy hollow”
state having come over me, and the recollections of “father-land” fast
escaping from my still fondly tenacious grasp, the first sight of the
tall masts of the shipping, as they burst on my view, on rounding a
point, produced sensations of pleasure as hard to describe, as difficult
to be forgotten; nor were these feelings diminished, when, gliding past
the vessels themselves, I read “London,” “Liverpool,” and so forth, on
their sterns, and beheld the rough red-shirted tars, my ruddy stalwart
countrymen, as they gazed at us over the sides, or lounged in groups on
the forecastle, and thought that in very truth but a brief period had
elapsed since those fortunate fellows had been lying in some crowded
bustling port of my own dear native land, with “all her faults,” still
beloved and dear to me.

A visit subsequently to one of them served, by exhibiting once familiar
things, to awaken still more forcibly the recollections of Old England,
and to rekindle that love of country, which, next to that of God and
kindred, is, perhaps, the noblest feeling that can swell the bosom.

I will venture to say there are many of my Anglo-Indian brethren who
have experienced that which I have here feebly attempted to describe.

We landed at Chundpaul ghaut, a spot memorable in my eyes as that of my
disembarkation in Calcutta some two or three months before, and of my
incipient acquaintance with my grandiloquent factotum Chattermohun
Ghose.

From the ghaut we proceeded, in ticca palankeens, to the fort, where
Rattleton and I had been invited to take up our quarters with Lieut.
Rantipole, of the Zubberdust Bullumteers, then on duty there with his
company.

A wonderful place is Fort William, and a hard nut it will be for the
enemies of Old England to crack, if they should ever be induced to
attempt it, whether it be the wily Russian, the gallant Frenchman, or
Brother Jonathan himself.

It is exceedingly wrong to be proud—very wrong indeed—I know it; but,
nevertheless, I have always carried my chin at an angle of forty-five
degrees with the plane of the horizon, whenever I marched into that
bristling _place d’armes_. To other pens, less sketchy and discursive
than mine, I must leave its minute description.

Suffice it for my purpose here to observe, that its extent is vast, its
defences admirable, and though making little exterior show, its green
slopes once passed, a battery on the broad grin meets you at every turn,
as much as to say, “A-ha! I’ve caught you, eh!—_on ne peut pas passer
ici_;” in short, its guards, griffs, adjutants, and arsenals, crows,
causeways, cookboys and counterscarps, its mountains of balls and acres
of cannon, are all wonderful and astonishing.




                              CHAPTER XIX.


The day after my arrival at Calcutta I hastened to pay my respects to
the Capsicums. On reaching the portico of the house, I threw myself out
of my palankeen.

“Is the general at home?”

“He is, _khodabund_,” said the servant, and ascended to announce me.
Upon my entering, and making my bow,

“Ha! how are ye, sir; how are ye, sir?” said the old veteran, extending
his hand to me at full length, as he reclined in his easy chair; “glad
to see you again. Well, sir, and how did you lave my son? But I’ve heerd
of all your prosadings.”

Mrs. Capsicum congratulated me on my continued healthy appearance, and
condescended to present me with the “tip of her honourable little
finger.”

I looked around for the dear widow, but she was not there. My pulse sunk
below zero with painful misgivings; ideas of death, matrimony, or some
other misfortune, flashed on my mind: it is the nature of some men
always to fancy things fifty times better or worse than they are, to
which category I belong. I ventured to ask the general after the health
of his daughter, and was greatly relieved by his reply:

“Oh, she’s well, sure—she’s well; but you’ll see her here immediately to
spake for herself.”

Some time before dinner was announced, a carriage drove up to the house;
it contained Mrs. Delaval, who had been absent the whole day in
Calcutta. She soon entered the apartment; it was late in the evening,
the light dim and uncertain, and I seated in a recess near the window.

“Well, Cordalia, my dear, have you seen all your friends and executed
all your commissions?”

Mrs. Delaval kissed her father, and answered in the affirmative, adding,
“the Coppletons have taken their passage home in the _Derbyshire_; young
Scapegrace, of the civil service, is to be married to Letitia Flirtwell
to-morrow, and Colonel Oddfish sends his _bhote bhote salaam_ to you,
and hopes to see you soon in town.”

After some more gossip of this nature, the general directed the
attention of his charming daughter to me, as “a particular friend of
hers,” and I had the satisfaction of seeing a blush of pleasure and
surprise upon her features at recognizing me.

The reader may readily conceive all that passed immediately after this
and at dinner, and that I had to recount the adventures of the last six
weeks, to fight over again the battle of Junglesoor, and to rekill all
the hogs.

As the night wore away, and long after tea, the old general, who had
been for some time in a ruminating mood—indeed, we had sunk into that
thoughtful state which usually precedes the separation of friends—lit
his taper, and rising, though with considerable effort, from his easy
chair, beckoned me to follow him.

We entered his dressing room; he desired me to shut the door, and,
sitting down, bade me be seated likewise.

“My young friend,” said the old man, taking my hand with more feeling
than I had ever yet seen him display, “I wished to say a few words to
you in private before we part, most probably for ever. I loved your
brave uncle, as I have already told you, and I think I should not be
showing a proper respect to his memory, or doing my duty towards his
nephew, did I not offer ye a few words of counsel, the result of long
experience.

“I’m not the hypocrite to preach to you that I have always acted as I
would have you to act; no, ’tis not so; I’d be glad, by G——, if it had
been otherwise; but my exparience, like that of most men, has been
dearly bought. You are young, all the world before ye, and about,
probably, to enter on a long and varied career. Life is a game, and a
few false moves at the outset, it may never be in your power fully to
retrave; it therefore behoves you to be cautious, and to weigh well
every step before you take it.

“When you join your regiment, beware of your associates, for on the
character of these your future prospects will mainly depend. Be slow in
forming intimacies, but at the same time courteous and kind to all.
Observe, but do not appear to do so, for people do not love to have
spies over them. Take your cheerful glass with your friends, but shun
intemperance, the root of gaming and all evil.

“Strive to live within your manes, and let no man laugh you out of your
resolution to be ‘just before you are generous;’ for the time will come,
take my word for it, when you will rape the reward of your self-denial.
Make yourself master of your profession, and acquire a taste for rading
and study; if over wild, ’twill beget a new mind in ye, and is the best
manes ye can adopt to save ye from frivolity and dissipation, of which
ye’ll find plenty here, by G——.

“Indulge moderately in faild sports, for no man in India ever took his
full swing of them that, sooner or later, had not to lament a broken
constitution; the strength of Hercules will not enable Europeans to
brave exposure to an Aistern sun with impunity.

“Lay down fixed principles for yourself, and let nothing induce ye to
swerve from them; they are, if I may so say, the helm of our moral
nature; and though the gusts of passion and caprice, or the shoals of
unavoidable difficulties, may sometimes drive us out of our course, if
we have but these we shall regain it; but without them, we become the
sport of every impulse, we drift away to destruction. God knows I’ve
rason to say all this. Acquire courage to say ‘no’ when ye feel ye
ought, and thereby shun that rock of over-aisiness on which so many a
youth has made shipwreck of his fortunes.

“As for religion, I lave ye to judge for yourself; make no joke of any
man’s; whatever has God’s glory and man’s good as its professed object,
however mistaken, desarves a sort of respect even from an opponent.
There’s good enough in most of them, if we would but stick to the
practical part; perhaps, as my old moonshee, Golaum Hyder, used to say,
it may be God’s pleasure to be approached in more ways than one, so that
we do it with honesty of purpose and in singleness of heart.

“Strive to make friends, but of this rest assured, that no friendship
can be lasting that is not based on respect for some one sterling
quality, at laist, to redaim the many waiknesses which we all, more or
less, inherit; when all looks smiling you may think otherwise, and
overlook this essential, but you will find eventually that in resting on
such summer friends, you lean on a broken reed.

“’Till society finds us other manes of obtaining redress for injuries,
and for stopping the tongues of the brawler, the slanderer, and the
bully, than by the d——d tadious and expinsive process by law
established; which, I suppose, if a man spit in your face, would require
you to prove how much soap it would take to wash it off, and give
damages accordingly: I say, till this is done, fight we must
sometimes—but avoid quarrels; ’tis aisier and more honourable to keep
out of them than to back out of them, and ’tis a dreadful thing for a
thrifle (here his voice faltered and he became much agitated) to have
the blood of a comrade on your conscience.

“’Tis a hard matter, I know, to put an old head on young shoulders; but
maybe, nevertheless, you’ll sometimes think of what I’ve now said to ye.
And now,” he added with a smile, “I believe I’ve finished my sermon, and
have nothing more to add, than may God Almighty bless and prosper ye!”

On saying this, the warm-hearted old Irishman, who was evidently
affected, applied a key with trembling hand to a little escritoire, from
which he took an old-fashioned silver snuff-box. This he rubbed with his
sleeve, looking at it wistfully, and then presented it to me, whilst a
tear trembled in his eye—the thoughts of other days rushed upon him.

“There,” said he; “that belonged to your poor departed uncle; forty-five
years ago he gave it to me as a mark of his regard; I now here present
it to you as a proof of mine, and in memento of him, the only man on
earth I’d give it to before I died. I don’t recommend you to snuff
yourself generally,” added he, “but you’ll find a pinch in that,” and he
smiled, “that’ll do you good sometimes, if used with discretion and
sparingly, if you’re ever in want of a further supply, let me know; and
now, if ye plase, we’ll rejoin the ladies.”

I was deeply touched by the general’s kindness, and mentally promised
that I would treasure up his counsel, and make it my future guide. I
fear, however, his estimate, touching that extremely difficult operation
of putting an old head on young shoulders, found little in my subsequent
career at all calculated to invalidate its correctness.

Well, I bade a long farewell to the general. Mrs. Capsicum softened as
she bid me adieu, and the charming widow could scarcely conceal her
emotion.

How dreary—how blank are the first few moments which succeed the parting
with friends! their voices still sounding in your ears, their persons
still vividly before your eyes—sounds and pictures to be impressed on
the sensorium, and carried with you through life, long long, perhaps,
after the originals are departed!—undying echoes! and abiding shadows!

I reached my room at about twelve o’clock, and prepared for rest. My
first act, however, was to take a survey of my uncle’s snuff-box.

It was a singular piece of antiquity, such as might have been handed
round in its time at a meeting of wits at Button’s or Will’s, or tapped
by some ruffled exquisite of the glorious reign of Queen Anne. The
well-known arms of my family were engraven on the back, but almost
obliterated by time and use.

Now, thought I, for a peep at the inside, and a pinch of the general’s
wonderful snuff. I opened the box, but instead of snuff, I found it to
contain, to my great pleasure and astonishment, the following brief, but
highly satisfactory document:—

  GENTLEMEN,—

  Please to pay to Ens. Gernon, or order, the sum of Rs. 500, on account
  of,

                               Gentlemen, your obedient Servant,
                                               DOMINICK CAPSICUM,
                                                       _Lieut.-General_.

  To Messrs. Princely & Co., _Agents_.

“Generous old man!” I exclaimed, “such snuff as this is indeed useful at
a pinch, though, unlike most snuff, by no means to be sneezed at!”

The next day I devoted to hiring a _bolio_, and some other matters.

A bolio, it may be necessary to inform the reader, is a boat constructed
on a somewhat similar plan to the budgerow, but longer and narrower, and
more confined in its accommodation.

I was to pay Rs. 100, or about £10, for a journey of 700 miles. Tom also
ordered his jewellery, visited his agents, and made sundry arrangements
connected with the coming event.

I sought out some of my old ship acquaintances, and having transacted
all necessary business, and ordered my bolio to Barrackpore, Tom and I
returned in a hired gig by land.

We drove through the native town, alive with its heterogeneous
population—paroquets, fakeers, baboos, palkees, &c., and through almost
an unbroken avenue of trees, to Barrackpore, sixteen miles distant.

The next day I called on Capt. Belfield, with whom I arranged to depart
in two or three days. He proposed that I should take my meals with them
on my way up as far as Dinapore, to which I consented; this, besides
promising to be agreeable in other respects, saved me the expense of a
cook-boat.

The captain introduced me to his sister, who had resided with him for
some time in Java.

Miss Belfield was “a lady of a certain age,” once more briefly expressed
by the term “old maid;” but she was neither an envious old maid, nor a
spiteful old maid, nor an intensely blue old maid, nor a canting old
maid; but she was a cheerful, bland, and intellectual woman of
thirty-five, with a mind deeply imbued with religious feeling, and not
without a dash of sentiment.

Celibacy, which so often in women turns the milk of human kindness to
gall, seemed in her, as sometimes happens, to have had the opposite
effect, and to have given it additional sweetness; in fact, all the
world was her lover, and she had never given her heart to one, from a
feeling, perhaps, that “’twas meant for mankind.”

Having lost her last surviving parent, a clergyman, whose income, though
large, arose almost solely from his preferment, she had been obliged to
change the home of her infancy for a state of galling half-dependence on
distant relatives, who made her _feel_ their kindness in the least
pleasing manner. From this state she was relieved by an invitation from
her only and bachelor brother, Capt. Belfield, to come out and
superintend his establishment in India; and, certainly, a happier or
more amiable pair were never seen together.

Capt. Belfield told me at what ghaut his budgerow, horse, and cook-boat
were lying, and recommended me to send my bolio to the same place, as it
was his intention to quit Barrackpore in a couple of days.

The next two days were busily occupied in paying farewell visits,
packing up my valuables, as also in hiring one or two additional
servants, which swelled my establishment to six.

I here recount the names, occupations, and salaries of the individuals.

First in the list was Ramdial, sirdar-bearer, my _valet de chambre_, an
old Hindoo, with wondrous frail supporters and a grizzled moustache; he
served me for Rs. 6 per mensem; was a truly honest native, and would
never allow anybody to cheat me,—but himself.

Next came Rumjan Khan, khitmutgar, or footman; salary, Rs. 7 per mensem.
Rumjan served me with fidelity till we got about fifty miles above
Calcutta, when, not finding the air of the river to agree with him, he
left me rather suddenly, with the contents of my plate-chest,—to wit,
six silver spoons and a brace of muffineers.

The third in point of rank in my establishment was Nannoo, dhobee, or
washerman; salary, Rs. 6: a hardworking, harmless creature, who pegged
away at his wash-board daily. A pretty wife, a large brazen iron (the
Hibernianism is unavoidable), and three fat naked piccaninies, always on
the crawl at the top of my bolio, seemed to constitute the amount of his
earthly treasures.

Fourthly came Bahadoor Khan, mussalchee, or link-boy; the province of
this servant is to carry the torch, or lantern, and to scour out the
saucepans and tea-kettle, clean knives, fetch milk, &c.; but as I had
not much for him to do in that way, I made him my head chasseur; salary,
Rs. 4 per mensem, or eight shillings, not too much, one would suppose,
for the decent clothing and maintenance of a man and his family.

Next (hired for his special utility on a river journey) came Hyder Bux,
bhistie, or water-carrier, a terrible thick-set fellow; a devout
Mahomedan, with a beard so bushy and luxuriant, that, with his hooked
nose and large eyes, he always reminded me of an owl looking out of an
ivy-bush.

Last on the list, but not least in importance, at least to me, was
Nuncoo, matar, my master of the buckhounds.

I shall draw a veil over some of the peculiar duties of Nuncoo, but
others I shall particularize; they were, the care of Hector the
bull-dog, and Teazer the—I was going to say _soi-disant_—terrier, in
preparing daily for them a very large mess of rice and turmeric, with a
few small bits of meat interspersed.

Poor Bull, this Gentoo fare, I suspect, but ill agreed with your
Whitechapel constitution, and seemed to hasten your end.

The prospect of a change was highly agreeable to me, though mingled with
a regret at the necessity it involved of a separation from my friend
Tom, for whom I had a very warm affection.

Rattleton was equally sorry to part with me, particularly as he wished
me to be present at his marriage, in the capacity of bridegroom’s man,
and which event was to take place in ten days.

“Frank, we must pass the last evening cosily together,” said he; “I must
be with Julia till half-past seven, but for the remainder of the evening
I am yours.”

It is needless to trouble the reader with any account of what passed
between Tom and me, in this the last evening of our sojourn together;
past hours were revived and future pleasures anticipated. Tom spoke in
rapture of his approaching happiness, and of the liberality of the young
lady’s uncle, who had already presented them with a new bungalow.

“She’s an angel, Frank,” said he, “if ever there was one on earth; may
you find just such another! and if you do, and can, by exchange or
otherwise, find your way back to the Zubberdust Bullumteers, we shall
make the happiest quartet in the country. ’Twill be so pleasant to pass
our evenings together, won’t it? a little music, and chess, and so
forth.”

Battleton accompanied me to Captain Belfield’s budgerow, where we took
an affectionate farewell of each other, he promising to write to me a
full, true, and particular account of the wedding.

Poor Tom! the next time we met was some years after; he ascending the
Ganges, I going down. It was by mere accident we discovered each other,
not having for some time communicated, and cordial was our greeting.
There was still a dash of sadness in it, like a gleam of wintry
sunlight. The joyous anticipations of the lover had long since subsided
into the cares, the anxieties, and the troubles of the husband and
father.

The predictions of the caustic captain had been in some sort realized.
The quarter-mastership had, it is true, in due time, become vacant; but,
in the interim, “another king had arisen, who knew not Joseph,” and Tom
had in consequence failed to obtain it.

Thought and moody care sat on the brow of the once joyous Rattleton, for
debts were accumulating, children coming fast, and the fair Julia’s
health was beginning to fail: to send her “home,” at the expense of some
thousand rupees, or see her die before his eyes, were the painful
alternatives between which he would shortly have to choose.

Even Tom himself complained of hepatic derangement—_vulyò_, the
liver—and could not take his quantum of beer-shrob as of yore; a
springtide of crosses and difficulties, in fact, had set in upon him.

Just before we met, he had sustained a not uncommon river disaster; his
horse-boat had been upset by a whirlwind, by which he had lost his
buggy, two horses, and other property, to the value of Rs. 1,500, for
which he could claim no compensation. Three of his servants went down
with the boat, as if to verify the old adage.

He had barely recovered from the shock occasioned by this misfortune,
when he had to sustain another, though of a different kind. He had
discovered that his child’s _dhye_, or native nurse, was in the habit of
dosing his infant with opium, that it might not disturb her slumbers.
Tom threatened; madam took huff, and marched off; the delicate Julia was
in despair. The only succedaneum that might have been rendered
available, a goat, had accompanied the horses to the shades below.

Ye who send sons and daughters to India, imagine not that they are
always reposing on beds of roses.

Alas! poor Tom, thou hadst a gallant spirit, but heavy was the sigh
which ever and anon escaped thee, as thou didst detail thy difficulties
to me during the brief hour we then spent together!

Much hadst thou to tell of the trials of a married sub, on small means,
and kept much on the move; but I must reserve it for some other
occasion, “with the rest of Tom’s story,” as Corporal Trim would say,
“for it forms a part of it.”

In Julia—the shawled, be-capped, and languid invalid—I could scarcely
think that I was indeed looking on the belle of Barrackpore, truly the
“light of the ball-room.”

I had nearly omitted to mention a circumstance which occurred on the
previous day, with which it is of importance that the reader should be
made acquainted—to wit, an unexpected visit I had from my friend
Chattermohun Ghose.

On going into Tom’s verandah, to order the despatch of some chattels to
my bolio, I observed a Bengalee at one extremity of it, his head going
like that of a Chinese mandarin.

I discovered that these profound salaams were intended for me. I
advanced towards the automaton, and immediately recognized the
patriarchal proprietor of “five effective children of various
denominations,” Chattermohun Ghose.

“Hah! Chattermohun, my fine fellow, is that you?” said I. “What brought
you to Barrackpore?”

“I came, sair, for argent private affair; two, three gentilman owe me
little bill here, and accidentally I have learn by chance that master
was ishtaying here; therefore I think my duty to pay respect; master
make me great obligation; master is my father, to whom my everlasting
gratitude will be due.”

“As for being your father, Chattermohun,” said I, laughing, “no one
would suspect that, for if I am not mistaken, you are old enough to be
mine; and why you should be so grateful towards me, I cannot imagine.”

Some writer has well observed, that “gratitude is too often but a lively
sense of favours to come;” to Asiatics, or natives of India, at all
events, this remark applies with more force than to Europeans in
general. That my friend Chattermohun’s gratitude partook largely of this
prospective character, soon became abundantly apparent.

“Master I understand will shortly go ope contree?”

“Yes, Chattermohun, I’m off to-morrow—please the pigs; have you any
commands?”

“No, sair, command not got; but——”

Here was a pause; after which, Chattermohun resumed his plan of
operations in the usual wily style of the Bengalee; any one of whom I’ll
pit against any Jew in the Minories.

“Does master know,” said he, with an air of perfect unpremeditation,
“one gintleman name Captain Belfil, who was shortly go Danapore?”

“Oh, yes,” said I, falling into the trap; “to be sure I do; we’re going
up together.”

“Master go up contree with Captain Belfil? I not know that” (the
vagabond had come up on purpose to make his approaches through me);
“then that will be good bis’ness for master; master very clever
gintleman, but little too much young to go up river by ownself. I think
Master Belfil will be in paymaster bis’ness—got good ’pointment up
contree?”

“Yes,” I replied, “I believe he has—paymaster of invalids, somewhere or
other. But now, Chattermohun, my good fellow, make yourself scarce, if
you please, for I’ve a plaguy deal to attend to, and must be very busy.”

Chattermohun raised his hand, enveloped in its snowy, muslin drapery,
slowly to his forehead, and made me a profound salaam, but stirred
not—there was evidently something in the background. At last, out it
plumped.

“Will master please to _ishpik_ in my favour?”

“To whom? for what? what the d——l do I know of you, Chattermohun?”

“Captain Belfil, I learn by proper intelligence, have need of ’spectable
writer. I won’t go back old army bis’ness, Calcutta—bis’ness not make
too much pecuniary profit—therefore, master please to give me
recommendation, I shall, _plis_ God, get that place.”

“Oh, oh!” said I, “Mr. Chattermohun; and this is the object of your
visit to me, eh!—of your everlasting gratitude, and my newly-dubbed
paternity?”

“No, sair, ’pon my honour, not for that only, but master I think have
great benevolence to do me favour.”

I liked Chattermohun; those who cannot carry it by storm, must try it by
sap; so I promised to certify on paper all that I knew in his favour,
and a little more.

To my surprise, it produced the desired effect. Chattermohun got the
_writership_, joined the fleet, and became our _comapagnon de voyage_.

They say there is no word for _gratitude_ in the native language, and
consequently that the quality is unknown; certainly, Chattermohun was
grateful to me, poor fellow, for the service rendered him, as far as was
in his power to be so. Gratitude is certainly more easily professed than
felt amongst black and white; but to deny that it can exist, is to libel
human nature.

Capt. Belfield and his sister gave me a most kind and friendly
reception; as an agreeable earnest of the pleasure of the voyage,
breakfast was on the table when I entered the budgerow, Miss Belfield
presiding over its arrangements with English neatness and propriety,
just as she had been accustomed to do, no doubt, for many a happy year,
at Long Somerton.

The windows or venetians were up on both sides, affording an agreeable
view of the river and its banks; under one, there was a grand scene of
bathing, praying, and filling of water-pots. Many a dark eye of a Hindoo
girl stole furtive glances at the strange meal and paraphernalia of the
terrific European, while the sharp aspirations from the lungs of
numerous _dhobees_, or washermen, banging their clothes, sounded along
the shore.

The _dandies_, or boatmen, now drew on board the _seree_, or plank
connecting us with the shore, threw water over the figure-head, touched
their foreheads, shouted “_Gunga gee ke jy!_”—“Success, or victory to
the holy Ganges”—leaped on board, and our whole fleet was soon under
weigh: beginning act the third of my griffinage.

This mode of travelling in India though extremely tedious or perhaps
rather, I should say, occupying a vast deal of time, and, when the river
is swollen by the periodical rains and the melting of the snow, attended
with considerable danger, is, nevertheless, in some respects,
exceedingly pleasant and convenient.

The sitting-room in a good-sized budgerow is as large as a small
parlour, seven or eight feet in height, and, when fitted up with table,
chairs, couch, book-shelves, &c., is as comfortable as an apartment on
shore. The venetians open inwards, and may be raised and hooked to the
ceiling along both sides of the rooms or cabins, of which there are
usually two, one a dormitory, affording, as you glide along, a pleasant
view of bathers, boats, temples, ghauts, and the other various
picturesque objects which generally adorn the banks of Indian rivers.

The _dandies_, or boatmen (not quite such dressy fellows as their
namesakes at home, a rag or waistcloth constituting their working suit),
tow the boats at the rate of fourteen or sixteen miles a day; each man
has a stout piece of bamboo, with a string attached; the latter he
attaches to the towing line, placing the former over his shoulder.

In ascending, the oars are seldom made use of, excepting in crossing the
river, or in passing long lines of moored boats, when they are sometimes
deemed preferable to passing the towing line over each separate
masthead, which is a troublesome operation, and productive of infinite
squabbling and abuse between the crews.

The term _budgerow_ is a corruption of the word _barge_, and the idea of
those in common use in India has evidently been taken from the state
barges, once more used by colonial governors than at present, as a state
appendage, and which once also in London, in the olden time, served the
purposes of transit amongst the great which coaches do at present.
Specimens of them still survive in the Lord Mayor’s barge and those of
public companies.

We soon left Barrackpore behind us, and the pretty Danish settlement of
Serampore opposite—the Bengal city of refuge for the fugitives of John
Doe and Richard Roe—and in a little time passed the French possession of
Chandernagore, and the Dutch factory of Chinsurah.

In the evening we reached Bandel, an ancient Portuguese settlement,
celebrated for its cream cheeses, which are rather so-so, and a pretty
Roman Catholic chapel and convent, coeval, I imagine, with the earliest
settlement of the Portuguese in Bengal.

The shades of evening were gathering around as we slowly brought to and
moored our boats for the night. Lights from many a nook and ghaut on the
river began to shed their trembling rays across its surface. The
crescent moon, in silver sheen, like a fairy of light, was just rising
above the tops of the cocoa-nut trees; and the clash of gongs and
cymbals resounded from the neighbouring bazaars, telling it was the hour
of joy and relaxation.

Captain Belfield proposed a saunter before tea, to which his sister and
myself gladly assented; and it was agreed that we should explore the
little paraclete before us, which, in its pure and modest whiteness,
seemed, as it were, tranquilly reposing in the mingled moon and
twilight.

The captain took his stick, a stout shillelagh of some Javanese wood, on
the merits of which he afterwards often expatiated; Miss Belfield,
bonneted and scarfed; I tendered my arm, like an attentive young man,
and followed by a chaprassee and the captain’s black terrier, _Thug_, we
commenced our first evening’s ramble.

“How delightfully tranquil is your evening hour in India!” said Miss
Belfield. “As far as my experience goes, I should almost say it
compensates for the fiery sun of the day.”

“It is a relief, certainly,” said the captain. “Old Phœbus’
disappearance below the horizon in this country, and the effect produced
by it on man and beast, remind me of that which usually followed the
exit of my old preceptor from the school-room—a general uproar and
rejoicing.”




                              CHAPTER XX.


The little church of Bandel is a pleasing, modest structure—its white
tower, cross, cloisters, and adjoining priest’s house and garden,
creating a pleasing illusion; transporting the spectator in imagination
(forgetting he is in India) to the orange groves of Portugal or Madeira.

The vesper bell had ceased to sound as we slowly entered the building.
The interior was invested with a deepening gloom, but partially broken
by the waning light of evening, which, streaming in at the windows,
chequered the worn pavement, pencilling, as it were, with its sad and
sober ray, the touching but evanescent record of another departing day.

Within, all was silence and repose, save when slightly broken by the
closing of a door, or the echo of a distant footfall.

The altars, with their splendid adornments of the Romish ritual, tapers,
crucifixes, &c., sparkled through the “dim, religious light” of the
place, whilst here and there a few solitary native Portuguese women, on
their knees, met our eyes, absorbed in silent prayer.

The scene was solemn and impressive; my light thoughts fled, and a deep
sense of the holiness and loveliness of devotion fell upon me. We moved
through the body of the church and the adjoining courts and cloisters,
pleased with the tranquillity of the spot, before we bent our steps
towards the budgerow, whose whereabouts was now plainly indicated by the
numerous fires of our servants and boatmen, cooking their evening meal
on the banks.

“Well, Ann!” said the captain to his sister, as we sauntered along,
“what do you think of the old chapel of Bandel?”

“I have been greatly pleased with it,” answered Miss Belfield; “with me,
you know,

               ‘Even the faintest relics of a shrine
               Of any worship wake some thought divine.’

But truly there is something _par excellence_ in these old Catholic
ecclesiastical buildings, which always, good Protestant as I am, takes a
powerful hold on my feelings and imagination; hallowed by their
association with the events of the misty past, they awaken the most
solemn reflections. To have trodden, too, as we have just done, those
very aisles where the adventurous Portuguese of the olden time of India
(now some centuries past) have put up their orisons, is well worth our
evenings ramble. Yes,” she added, with some enthusiasm, “whatever be the
defects of its tenets and doctrines, Romanism unquestionably contains
the very poetry of religion.”

“Ann! my dear Ann!” exclaimed the captain, “what would your old friend
Parson Martext, of Long Somerton, say, were he to hear you talking thus?
Fie! fie! The ‘misty past,’ as you poetically term it,” continued
Captain Belfield (who, I began to discover, was a matter-of-fact-man,
who had curbed and double-bitted his fancy, and was not perhaps quite so
orthodox as he should have been), “is too often a region of delusion, in
which flying the dull realities of the present, the feelings and
imagination love to revel—a sort of moral _mirage_ rests upon it. With
too many, as they approach it, judgment abandons the reins of the
understanding, whilst enthusiasm seizes them, and drives away Heaven
knows whither. In the distant mountain fading—in aerial tints of gold
and purple, infancy paints a heaven, whilst experience tells of rocks
and caverns, cataracts and precipices. I am myself, I confess, disposed
to entertain many of your feelings in such situations, but reading and
reflection have taught me to moderate them—to distinguish, I hope,
between feelings and rational convictions—romance and reality—in more
senses than one; be assured the ‘heart of man is deceitful above all
things.’ But, my dear Ann,” he added, “we are becoming a vast deal too
solemn and didactic. I’m sure our young friend here will think so. These
subjects are caviare to those just entering on the spring of life, to
which we, you know, are beginning to turn our backs. Here we are at the
budgerow, love! Tea, too, on table! Now, then, take care how you walk
over the plank; a dip in the Hoogly would be a chilling _finale_ to your
evening’s ramble. Mr. Gernon, give my sister your hand, if you please.
Here we are, once more, on board our first-rate.”

I was not long in discerning that Captain Belfield was a learned
Theban—a great Oriental scholar; a prodigious number of books he had,
too, lying about the cabin, in worm-eaten Indian covers, and in all
sorts of crambo characters—Persian, Nagree, Pali, and I know not what
besides; with dictionaries, many of formidable bulk.

He maintained—for Captain Belfield, like most men, had his hobby, and
was, moreover, at that time writing a book to prove it—that we have
received almost all our _raw_ notions of things in general from the
East, to which we are, in fact, more indebted than it suits the policy
of the world to acknowledge; and that now, after a score or two of
centuries, we are merely rendering them back their own in a
_manufactured_ or modified form.

Our feudal system, our juries, our best jokes, our cleverest tales, our
wisest aphorisms, and much more besides, were, according to him, all
filched from the Hindoos. The captain was not a man to be led away by
strained analogies and forced etymologies; so I put great faith in his
_dicta_—a faith which has not been shaken by my post-griffinish
researches.

He had better grounds to go upon than the old Irish colonel, who took up
the converse of the proposition, and proved, or endeavoured to prove,
that the Hindoos sprung from the Irish, that Sanscrit was a corruption
of their vernacular, their veneration for the cow nothing more than a
natural transition from their well-known partiality for _bulls_; and
that the mildness, temperance, and placability of the race all smacked
strongly of Tipperary.

On the evening to which I am referring, Captain Belfield soon became
absorbed in his books, whilst Miss Belfield and I sat down to chess. We
had two well-contested games; I won them both, and though I bore my
victory meekly enough, I perceived, or thought I perceived, that it
would not do to repeat my triumphs too often.

Chess is a fine, intellectual game, no doubt, but, somehow or other, a
sad tryer of the temper; and, whether beaten or victorious, unless
possessed of more than ordinary tact and self-command, you may chance to
quarrel with, and possibly alienate, your friend.

Thus, then, with some little variety, reading, or conversation, passed
we the evenings of our sojourn together—the pleasantest by far of my
griffinage.

The voyage to Burhampore, the first large military station on the river,
occupied ten or twelve days. I shall briefly touch on a few more of its
incidents.

In spite of General Capsicum’s friendly advice to indulge moderately in
field sports, like ninety nine out of every hundred griffins, I
commenced my popping operations almost from the day of starting, keeping
up a sort of running fire, with little intermission, till I reached my
destination.

My knowledge of Indian ornithology being extremely limited, I
declared war against all of the feathered race that presented
themselves—particularly the paddy-birds and snippets. The first, a
sort of small crane, abounding in the rice-fields, and which it is
considered by sportsmen the _acmé_ of Johnny-rawism to shoot, under
the impression that they are game; the second, a sort of sand-lark,
which runs ducking along the banks of the river, and are so tame,
being accustomed to boats, that it is difficult to make them take
wing. These, in my simplicity, I took for Bengal snipes, and
sometimes, poor little devils, opened a point-blank battery on them
from my bolio window, knocking them, of course, to “immortal smash.”

I had, it is true, gained an inkling from Tom and Marpeet touching the
nature of such proceedings, with some warnings to avoid them, though it
was reserved for Captain Belfield, a few days after we left Hoogly, to
renew the admonition, with better effect. This arose out of the
following occurrence.

I returned one evening to his budgerow, laden—_i.e._, Ramdial, bearer,
and Nuncoo, matar, were charged with the porterage of the following
miscellaneous bag of game, to wit: a cock-vulture, with fine red wattles
(which I shot, thinking he was a wild turkey), four snippets, five
paddy-birds, three doves, a gillarie, or striped squirrel, a braminy
kite, and a jackal.

The boats were just coming to, the poor dandies, after a hard day’s
pull, winding up their tow-lines, and old Phœbus himself just sinking to
rest, spreading his glorious hues over the broad bosom of the Bagheriti,
as,

                           Spent with extreme toil,
                     Weary and faint,

I made my appearance, after a long exploration among mango groves, paddy
fields, and sugar-cane kates,[33] in search of game.

The captain was seated on the roof of the budgerow as I hove in sight;
his amiable sister, parasol in hand, beside him, talking of Long
Somerton, in all probability, and enjoying the beauties of the scene and
the coolness and tranquillity of the hour.

“Well, Gernon,” said the former, who had now dropped the “Mr.” in
addressing me, “what sport? what have you killed?—too well employed to
think of dinner, of course!”

“Oh! capital, sir,” said I; “all in that bag, and more besides.”

“Quantity, certainly; but what are they?” added he, “for that, after
all, is the main point.”

“Pray bring them on board,” said Miss Belfield; “I am curious to see
some of the Indian game, to ascertain in what respect they differ from
ours at home.”

“With the greatest pleasure,” returned I, glad of an opportunity to
exhibit the contents of my bag; “you shall see them immediately.”

So saying, I went on board, and joined my friends on the roof, Ramdial
following with the bag, and Nuncoo dragging up the jackal by the tail.
Ye Gods! how the captain, albeit a grave man on ordinary occasions, did
laugh, as Ramdial tumbled out the contents of my cornucopia!

“Ha! ha! ha! why, you have made a day’s sport of it, indeed,” he
exclaimed; “but you don’t intend, I hope, that we should eat them all?”

“The snipes and the doves,” said I, modestly, “and those things,
something like woodcocks, might not, I thought, be bad eating.”

“Snipes!” echoed the captain, “I see no snipes.”

“No, sir! why, what are these?” I asked, holding up one of my snippets
by the bill; “aren’t these Bengal snipes?”

“Bengal snipes! no! nor snipes at all; miserable snippets; but with you,
I presume, all long bills are snipes?”

“No, not exactly,” said I; “but allowing for difference of latitude and
longitude, I thought these might very well be snipes.”

“Ah! I see,” said the captain, “I must put you in the way of managing
matters. I have long relinquished the gun, for I found I was getting too
fond of it, and, after a few years, the sun tells; but I must resume it
for a day or two, in order to initiate you a little into the proper
nature of Indian sporting, and to show you where real snipes and game
are to be found. All this is mere waste of powder and shot (which you
will find a very expensive article, by the way, in India), and will get
you, if you continue it, dubbed an egregious griffin or greenhorn. A
jackal, too! what made you shoot him?”

“He bolted from a bush, and I thought he was a wolf and floored him
beautifully; as I rolled him over ’twas fine fun to see the courage with
which Teazer and the bull attacked him when in his last agonies.
However, I should not have spared him, had I at first been aware of what
he was, for I owe the whole race a grudge for their infernal yellings. I
was kept awake for some hours last night by a troop of the fiends close
under my bolio window.”

“Ah!” said Belfield, “you have destroyed a useful scavenger; never kill
without an adequate purpose; if we have a right to slay, it is not in
mere wantonness; ‘shoot only what you can eat’ is a good maxim.”

“Mr. Gernon,” said Miss Belfield, “though my brother undervalues your
sport, it may be some consolation to you to know that I do not; I want
to sketch all the curious birds and animals I see, for a very dear
friend of mine at Long Somerton, who exacted a promise from me, at
parting, that I would do so. Will you, therefore, bring them all on
board to-morrow, the poor jackal included, and you shall group whilst I
sketch them?”

“Capital!” said I; “with the greatest pleasure; and we’ll have Nuncoo as
the Indian huntsman in the foreground: we shall,” I added rather
wickedly, “in this little dedication to the fine arts, be working out
the captain’s utilitarian principle, as applied to sporting.”

Captain Belfield was as good as his word; he put his double-barrelled
Manton together, after a long repose apparently, in its case, where, in
dust certainly, if not in _ashes_, it had mourned its state of inaction,
mustered several of his servants, and out we sallied in the afternoon of
the following day.

Captain Belfield, from his perfect knowledge of the language and the
people—whom, I observed, he always treated with great kindness—was soon
able to ascertain the spot in the neighbourhood of the river where the
game was to be found (there is but little, comparatively, in this part
of Bengal), and which I should probably have been long in discovering;
to them we accordingly went, and found hares, black partridges, and
abundance of real snipes, which I perceived did not differ in the
smallest degree from English ones; and I had the supreme felicity of
bagging something more respectable than paddy-birds and snippets, which
I afterwards treated with proper contempt.

The captain, although he had been so long on the retired list as a
sportsman, fired a capital good stick nevertheless, and knocked the
black partridges about, right and left, in great style; indeed, he once
or twice, to borrow a not very delicate sporting phrase, “wiped my nose”
in a very off-hand manner, proofs of his powers as a marksman with which
I could have readily dispensed; as next probably, to a smack in the
face, there are few things more disagreeable than having your “nose
wiped.”

The black partridge of India, I must inform the reader, is a beautiful
bird; its breast (_i.e._, the male’s), glossy shining black, spangled
with round and clearly defined white spots; its haunts are the long
grass on the borders of jheels and marshes, from whence it creeps, in
the mornings and evenings, into the neighbouring cultivation.

When flushed, up he goes, as straight as a line, to a certain elevation,
and then off with him, at a right angle, like a dart. He is by no means
an easy shot, though, from his mode of rising, it would appear
otherwise.

It will be long ere I forget the thrill of pleasure I experienced when I
dropped my first black partridge on this occasion, and how pompously,
after ascertaining his specific gravity, I consigned him to my bag,
taking him out about every five minutes, to indulge in another
examination. It is difficult to express the contempt with which I then
viewed my quondam friends, the snippets and paddy-birds.

The prodigious quantity of water-fowl to be seen on some of the shallow
lakes or jheels of India, is well calculated to astonish the European
beholder. I have seen clouds of them rise from such sheets of water,
particularly in the upper part of the Dooab, with a sound sometimes not
unlike the roar of a distant park of artillery; geese of two or three
sorts; ducks, teal, coots, saruses, and flamingoes; the latter, however,
should perhaps be excepted from the concluding part of the remark, for a
string of these beautiful scarlet and flame-coloured creatures, floating
silently in the air, or skimming, on lazy pinions, over an expanse of
water, seem like a chain of fairies, or bright spirits of some Eastern
tale, descending gently to earth; nor do I think this is an exaggerated
description, as all will allow who have seen the flame-coloured cordon
on the wing.

Having now been put in the way of doing things according to rule, I no
longer, as I have before hinted, molested such ignoble birds and beasts
as, in my state of innocence, I was wont to destroy. No more did I nail
the unhappy snippets to the bank from my bolio window nor disturb the
’lorn cooings of the turtle-dove in her bower of mango shade, by a
rattling irruption of No. 6; but in a steady, sportsmanlike form,
accompanied by Ramdial (who, by the way, had no sinecure of it), laden
with _chattah_ (umbrella), game-bag, and brandy-pawney bottle in
leathern case, and Nuncoo, the dog-keeper, with Teazer and the bull-dog,
I was almost daily in the jheels and swamps, mud-larking after the ducks
and snipes.

The reader will think, probably, and I am not disposed to question the
correctness of his opinion, that bull-dogs are not the best of the
species that can be selected for snipe-shooting.

Granted, I say again; but he will be pleased to remember that there are
such disagreeable things as tigers and wild boars (and great _bores_
they are too) to be met with in India. It therefore struck me that, in
case of an unexpected rencontre with one or other of these creatures,
the bull-dog might do good service, by making a diversion in my favour,
and in concert with Teazer, attacking the enemy in flank and rear,
keeping him in check, whilst I fell back on the fleet, as many a valiant
and experienced general had done before me.

Hector, however, though reserved for such important purposes, took no
pleasure in the sport; his heart was with the flesh pots of Whitechapel,
and Nuncoo had sometimes hard work to get him through the swamps; Teazer
behaved better, and, indeed, for a dog of such very low extraction,
displayed a better nose than I expected.

[Illustration: Griffin Mudlarking in the Jheels.]

Happy! happy days of my griffinage! first full swing of the gun! none
before or since have been like unto ye! Had I then set up for a second
Mahomed, and described a paradise, snipe-shooting in a jheel would have
infallibly been included amongst its most prominent enjoyments!

The country in this part of Bengal is a dead flat, composed of a rich
alluvial soil, in a high state of cultivation. Rice, sugar-cane, Palma
Christi, and fifty other tropical productions, flourish luxuriantly, and
charm the sight by their novelty.

The face of the country is covered with groves of mango, tamarind, and
plantain trees, &c.; and numerous towns and villages are scattered here
and there, but which, however, have little that is striking or
interesting in their appearance, mud or matting being the predominant
materials with which they are constructed.

Still the vastness of the population, the number and variety of the
boats on the river, transporting up and down the rich and varied produce
of India, and the diversity of the objects to be seen on the banks as
you slowly glide along, are extremely pleasing. Miss Belfield, being a
finished sketcher, was daily in raptures with all she saw. Full often
would she summon me to the budgerow window, to look at something
exceedingly picturesque—some glimpse, effect, or “pretty bit,” as she
was wont to term it, and which had awakened all her admiration.

Some old and magnificent banyan-tree, exhibiting a forest of shade, and
whose tortuous roots, like sprawling boa-constrictors, overhung the
stream; village maidens filling their water-pots beneath it, or fading
like phantasmagoric figures in the deepening gloom of the receding
woodland-path; or some Brahmin standing mid-leg in the water, with eye
abased, and holding his sacred thread; cattle sipping, or the huge
elephant, like a mountain of Indian-rubber, half-immersed, and patiently
undergoing his diurnal scrubbing and ablution.

I caught all her enthusiasm, and great was the sketching and dabbling in
water-colours which followed thereon.

Captain Belfield possessed a far more extensive library than my friend
Tom Rattleton, comprising many standard works on Indian history,
geography, antiquities, &c.; to these, for he was no monopolist in any
shape, he kindly gave me free access, and when not occupied by blazing
at the snipes, or in aiding Miss Belfield in her graphic operations, I
found in his library stores an ample fund of amusement.

I pored over the _seer ul Mutakhereen_, and formed an extensive
acquaintance amongst the twelve million gods of the Hindoo Pantheon.

How genuine, how refreshing, by the way, is the _bonhomie_ of the
Mahomedan author of the _seer ul Mutakhereen!_ with what grave
simplicity and _naïveté_ does he relate the sayings and doings of our
valiant countrymen in the early times of Anglo-Indian history!

His comparison of the red Feringhie[34] soldiers, firing in battle, to a
long brick wall, belching forth fire and smoke, is admirable. And how
excellent the story of Beebee Law, and the stem reproof administered to
the fawning Asiatic parasite, the young noble at Patna, by the sturdy
English commander, when the former tried to ingratiate himself by
insulting his fallen enemy, the gallant Frenchman!

How striking, too, when recording these acts, the energy and
astonishment with which, as if irresistibly impelled thereto, he
apostrophizes the virtues of the English—their high-souled contempt of
death—their fortitude under reverses, and moderation in success—likening
them to the Rustums and Noushervans of old, Asiatic types of valour and
justice; showing that there is a moral sense, an eternal standard of
nobleness, which no adverse circumstances of habit, climate, and
education can wholly obliterate or destroy—that virtue is not wholly
conventional!

And oh! admirable Orme! thou minute chronicler of still minuter events,
ungrateful, indeed, should I deem myself, did I not here acknowledge my
obligations to thee; did I not record the many pleasant hours I have
spent in poring over thy pages, whilst tracing the career of thy now
antiquated worthies, from Clive to Catabominaigue!

As we approached the classic ground of Plassey, both poetry and
patriotism began to stir within me. I studied Orme’s account of the
battle attentively, and determined, as doubtless many had done before
me, to attempt to identify the existing local features with those
incidentally mentioned in the narrative of that important event, the
first act of the greatest work of modern days,—the conquest, government,
and civilization, by a handful of remote islanders, of one hundred
millions of men; a work, be it observed, though still progressing, which
if left to liberal and practical minds, can hardly fail to be effected
(though yearly increasing in difficulty), if fanaticism on the one hand,
and ultra liberalism on the other, be not allowed prematurely to mar it.

Miss Belfield expressed great veneration for the memory of the Indian
hero, and begged to be allowed to accompany us to the scene of his
crowning exploit.

“The more the merrier, my dear,” said her brother, and out we all
sallied to visit—thrilling name—“The field of Plassey.”

A very pleasant stroll we had, too; but all our endeavours to harmonize
the then aspect of the country (and doubtless it is much the same now)
with Orme’s description of it were utterly nugatory; hunting lodge,
mango tope, and every other memorial and mark of the fight mentioned by
that accurate historian, having been swept away by the river, which,
since 1757, has entirely changed its course.

If any future Clive should fight a battle in Bengal, decisive of the
fate of India, and feel at all desirous that the field of his fame
should remain intact, I would respectfully advise him not to come to
blows within twenty good miles of the Ganges, if he can possibly avoid
it, for that headlong flood, in the course of its erratic movements,
will sooner or later be sure to sweep it away.

An example of the tortuosity of the course of the Bagheriti, and of the
way in which both it and the great Ganges abandon their beds and form
new ones, leaving miles of their former channels unoccupied, or formed
into stagnant lakes, was afforded at Augurdeep, a few miles from
Plassey.

After a long day’s journey (some fifteen or sixteen miles), we observed,
to our great surprise, that we had halted within a few hundred yards of
the spot from whence we had set out in the morning, the masts of boats
moored there being visible across a narrow neck of land, or isthmus,
connecting with the main land the peninsula we had been all day
circumnavigating.

This isthmus, in after years, was cut through, the river beating in full
force against it, leaving, of course, a great extent of channel dry. If
Clive’s victory, therefore, had left no more lasting memorial than the
field on which it was gained, we should know but little about it.

We were disappointed at our ill success, at least Miss Belfield and I;
for the captain had anticipated that matters would be as we found them.
I, however, consoled myself with a determination I had formed, to raise
a monument of the victory a little more durable than the one which had
just disappeared. I made up my mind to compose a poem, an epic, on the
conquest of Bengal; Clive, of course, the hero, and Plassey the scene;
on which, like the combatants, I proposed to put forth all my strength.

I had for some days felt the stirring of the divine _afflatus_ within
me, a sort of boiling and rioting of vast ideas; too vast, alas! I
afterwards found, for utterance or delivery, for I stuck fast at
“Immortal Clive.”

Two or three days more brought us to the station of Burhampore. The day
before we arrived, Captain Belfield received a letter from an old
acquaintance at the station, one Colonel Heliogabalus Bluff, begging him
to breakfast and dine with him on the morrow, and pass a day or two _en
route_. The letter thus concluded:

“I hear you have your sister with you; shall, of course, be glad to see
the Beebee Sahib too; send herewith a _dolee_, which pray present to
her, with my _bhote bhote salaam_.

“A _dolly_, sir,” said I, in astonishment, on Captain Belfield’s reading
this passage; “that’s rather an odd thing to send: he supposes, I
presume, that Miss Belfield is a child.”

Captain Belfield was attacked with a most violent fit of laughter on my
making this remark, and I saw that I had been once more unwittingly
griffinizing.

When he had a little recovered his composure, “Gernon,” said he, “it
will, add, perhaps, to your astonishment when I tell you, that we intend
to eat the said _dolly_ for dinner, and shall expect you to partake of
it.”

Saying this, he ordered the article to be brought in, when, instead of a
toy, I found the dolee was a basket of fruit, flowers, and vegetables.

“Who is the gentleman?” said Miss Belfield, as we sat at tea in the
evening, “from whom you had the letter this morning, and to whom we are
indebted for all this fine fruit?”

“Why, Colonel Bluff,” said her brother, “an old fellow-campaigner of
mine, a very rough subject; ‘and though he is my friend,’ as Mr. Dangle,
in ‘The Critic,’ says, I must acknowledge, a very eccentric and far from
agreeable character.”

“Oh! pray describe him fully,” said his sister: “I like much to have an
eccentric character delineated, for, in this age of refinement, men have
become so very much like one another, that a person marked by any
peculiarity is as enlivening as a rock, or other bold feature, to the
sight, after having been long wearied by the monotony of a low and level
landscape: do, pray, give us a sketch of him.”

“Well, then, the colonel is a stout, sturdy John Bull, underbred and
overfed, combining with the knock-me-down bluntness of that character,
as it once existed more strongly than at present, and a double allowance
of all his ordinary prejudices, the _gourmanderie_ and frivolity which
an idle life in India is too apt to engender in the very best of us.

“He reverses the rule, that we ought to eat to live, for he lives to
eat, and much of his time is occupied in devising dishes, or
superintending his farm-yard, educating his fat China pigs, and looking
after his tealery, and quailery and sheep.

“He has a constant supply always pouring in for him from Calcutta, of
exotic and expensive luxuries—beer, champagne, pine cheeses, Yorkshire
hams, Perigord pies, pigs’ cheeks, and the like—of which he is certainly
liberal enough; for no prince can be prouder than he is when at the head
of his table, making his gastronomical displays; in short, he greatly
prides himself on the surpassing excellence of his breakfasts and
dinners, though those who partake of them must often, as their price,
submit quietly to all his coarseness and brutality of manner. Folks in
India do not generally trouble themselves much about English politics;
at least, not so far as to identify themselves strongly with the sects
and parties which are everlastingly worrying each other at home, and who
remind me of vultures and jackals here over a carcase.

“Colonel Bluff is, however, an exception to the rule, and has always set
himself up for a great church-and-king man, and a violent high Tory,
delighting in talking of such subjects. He is a terribly violent fellow,
and when excited by a few glasses of wine, pounds the table, and makes
the glasses dance again, as he denounces all Whiggery and Radicalism.

“With all his faults, however, and he has more than an ordinary share,
he possesses a good deal of Miss Hannah More’s standing dish,
‘good-nature’ (provided he has everything his own way); and, indeed, but
for this redeeming trait, he would be utterly unbearable.”

[Illustration: Col. Heliogabalus Bluff and Orderly.]

Miss Belfield said she was curious to see this singular compound of _bon
vivant_ and politician, a feeling in which I expressed my hearty
participation.

“You must be on your guard how you comport yourself before him, Gernon,”
said the captain, “for I assure you he shows no mercy to griffins,
cutting them up right and left, when once he commences, with most
unmercifully rough raillery.”

“He had better leave me alone,” said I, with rather a formidable shake
of the head; “I’m not under his command, you know, sir, and may give him
a Rowland for his Oliver.”

“You’d better not attempt it, my dear fellow,” replied the captain; “he
has demolished many a stouter griffin than you are.”

The next morning we reached the station of Burhampore, and a little
before we brought to, I observed, approaching the banks, a very stout,
burly officer, followed by an orderly sepoy, whilst a bearer held a
chattah, or umbrella, over his head. It was impossible to be
mistaken—this must be Colonel Bluff.

“_Kisha budjra hyr?_” (whose boat is that?)

“_Bilfil Sahib ka_” (Captain Belfield’s), replied a servant.

“Ship ahoy! Belfield, get up, you lazy dog,” shouted the “stout
gentleman,” with the voice of a Stentor.

The captain ran out in his dressing-gown, and my suspicions were at once
confirmed; it was, indeed, the colonel; and a lively greeting now passed
between them.

“Well, then, so you’ve deserted Java—cut the Dutchmen, eh?—and come back
to the Qui-Hye’s?—they seem to have used you well, though; you aint half
such a lantern-jaw’d, herring-gutted looking fellow as you used to
be—haw! haw! You were, I recollect, when you joined us first, ‘as thin
as a ha’porth o’ soap after a hard day’s washing.’ as my father’s old
north country gardener used to say—haw! haw!”

“Complimentary and refined, as usual, I see, colonel; I can’t
congratulate you on any material alteration in that respect.”

“Why, man, you don’t expect me to compliment an old friend like you, do
you? ‘with compliments crammed,’ you know the rest—haw! haw! But, come,
stir your stumps, man! stir your stumps! breakfast’s all ready up
yonder, and as capital a ham for you as you ever stuck your teeth in. I
wait breakfast for no man, woman, or child living; you know me of old.
Talking of women, where’s the Beebee? where’s sister? she’ll come, won’t
she? My compts—Colonel Bluff’s compts—glad to see her; always proud to
do the honours to the ladies. But who have you got in that boat astern,
Belfield?”

“Oh, it’s a young friend of mine, Ensign Gernon, going to join his
regiment, under our convoy and protection.”

“O! a griff, eh! a greenhorn: hungry as a hunter, I’ll be sworn; bring
him along with you, bring him along, and we’ll fill him out. Rare
fellows, your griffs, to play a knife and fork—rare trencher-men. I’d
sooner keep some of them a week than a fortnight—haw! haw!”

“But colonel, had you not better take your breakfast with us? it’s
ready, and then we’ll walk up and spend the rest of the day with you.”

“Breakfast with you! No, hang me if I do: d’ye mean to insult me, sir?
What! a man, after a voyage, with hardly a shot in his locker, ask a
gentleman on shore, with a Yorkshire ham on his table, to breakfast with
him! never heard such a proposal in all my life! No, come, come along,
or I must march you all up under a file of Jacks.”

All this, which I overheard very distinctly, and which was uttered at
the top of an iron pair of lungs, was intended for heartiness and
jocularity. No doubt there was kindness in it, and with mortals as rough
as himself, it might doubtless have answered very well; but the captain,
I could see, evidently winced under the infliction, though bent
apparently on enduring it for a season, with proper resignation.

After finishing our toilets, and a few other little arrangements, we
joined the colonel, who would take no refusal, on the bund or esplanade.

Captain Belfield introduced his sister and me. The colonel, on being
presented to the former, raised his hat, and made as much of a bend as
the sphericity of his form would allow; at the same time thrusting forth
a leg far better adapted (to borrow the corn-law phraseology) for a
“fixed duty” than the “sliding scale,” with the air of a finished man of
gallantry.

There was something so irresistibly comic in the momentarily assumed
suavity of this huge _Ursa Major_ (or _Ursa Colonel_, as Paddy would
say), this attempt at the easy movement of the lady’s man, that I was
constrained to turn aside my head, in order to conceal a laugh.

The colonel gave us a superb breakfast and it was plainly observable
that his reputation as a _gastronome_ had not been overrated. Ham, fish,
jellies, butter, creams, cakes—all the profusion of an Indian
breakfast—were severally the very best of their kinds; moreover, Colonel
Bluff gave the history of every article, telling us to lay on, and spare
not, as we should not meet with any like them between that and Mr.
Havell’s, the provisioner’s, at Dinapore.

The dinner was equally remarkable for its goodness and profusion;
Chittagong fowls, as big as turkeys, were there, and a saddle of mutton
cased with two inches of fat, on which the colonel gazed with as much
pride as some tender parent would look on a favourite child.

He had invited some eight or ten of the ladies and gentlemen of the
station to meet us, and it was soon abundantly clear that the captain
had drawn a most accurate sketch of his friend’s character.

After the former had retired, he began to let out a little more of it.
Seated at the head of his table—his burly King Hal person filling his
capacious arm-chair—figure a little obliqued, a napkin over his knee,
and the bottles in array before him, the jolly colonel looked the very
personification of absolutism and animalism.

“Gentlemen, fill your glasses! Church and King! and after that what you
will. Pass the bottle, Belfield; fill up a bumper; come, a brimmer; no
daylight, sir; none of your Whiggery here; I thought you had left all
that off?”

“I’ll drink anything you please, colonel; but I fear our politics are
wider apart than ever.”

“You’re not becoming a follower of that rascal Tom Paine, are you? I
know you used to dabble in all sorts of books, and were but a few
degrees off it—a republican, irreligious scoundrel—gone to the d——l, I
hope, as he deserves—a fellow that had no respect for royalty, and would
have upset, if he could, our holy religion, an infernal villain!”

“Why, you are warm, colonel,” observed a middle-aged officer; “may I ask
when you took so keenly to politics?”

“Yes, you may ask,” said Bluff; “but it depends upon me whether I answer
you—haw! haw! Come, fill your glass and pass the bottle, and don’t ask
questions—haw! haw! haw!”

Never did I see so rough a specimen of humanity. How he talked, laughed,
thumped the table, and laid down the law, in the exercise of his
unenviable immunity!

An incident occurred after dinner, which displayed in a strong light the
violence of Bluff’s character, especially towards the natives, and his
perfect disregard of the feelings of his company.

As the bottles were placed before him by the apdar, or butler, a very
respectable-looking bearded Mahomedan, something in their arrangement
displeased our host, who, pointing with his forefinger to one of them,
exclaimed, “_Yee kea ky?_” (what is this?)

The unfortunate domestic bent forward his head, though evidently in
fear, to scrutinize the damage, when he received a back-handed blow in
the mouth from the colonel, which rung through the room, and sent him
staggering backwards, _minus_ his turban, which had fallen from the
shock.

The man—I shall never forget it—stooped and picked up his turban;
replaced it on his noble-looking head—his face was livid from a sense of
the insult; he put his hand to his mouth, and looked at it, there was
blood upon it.

The company appeared and were disgusted; even Bluff, I thought, seemed
ashamed of himself. Well it is that these things are becoming rare!

But enough of the colonel, of whom this sketch may give as good an idea
as a more elaborate description. Of such characters there were a few,
and but a few, in the Indian army, and it is to be hoped their number is
fast diminishing.




                              CHAPTER XXI.


We remained the following day, and accompanied the colonel, and one or
two of his officers, to a grand entertainment, given by the Nawaub of
Bengal, at his palace of Moorshedabad, in honour of the festival of the
_Baira_. The whole station had, I believe, received invitations, through
the Governor-General’s agent at the court of his highness, and a grand
spectacle was expected.

We left Burhampore, in a landau, in the afternoon, and after an
agreeable drive through a level and wooded country, partly on the margin
of a considerable lake, called the Motee Jheel, reached the city of
Moorshedabad, and entering a lofty gateway, found ourselves in the
enclosure or domain in which the nawaub’s palace is situated.

This building is a lofty structure, in the European style, on the banks
of the river, and bears the name of the _Aina Mahl_, which, if I am not
in error, means the “Palace of Mirrors.”

The whole scene was animated and striking, and particularly so to me,
being the first thing of the kind I had seen in India.

Groups of richly-dressed Mahomedans, exhibiting a grand display of
shawls, turbans and jewels; retainers and connections of the nawaub, or
dignified inhabitants of the city; armed men, attired in the picturesque
costume of the native soldiery of India, with shields, swords, and
matchlocks; Abyssinian slaves, and Bengalese in their flowing muslin
robes, constituted the native portion of the assembly. Amongst these
were a numerous body of English officers, in their scarlet uniforms, and
ladies elegantly dressed.

On the terrace of the noble house, overlooking the Baghiriti, stood the
nawaub and his little court, their jewels and muslins contrasting with
the plain blue coat and simple garb of the Governor-General’s agent and
other civilians about him.

Tables were laid out in the palace, profusely covered with wines and
refreshments, in the European style; old hands and griffins, fair sex
and civilians, seemed all determined to enjoy themselves, and to give
his nabobship a benefit; to sweat his claret, as a slight off-set to the
sweating his ancestors had given to ours in the Black Hole of Calcutta.

In the courts or pavilions below, Pulwahns, or athletæ, exhibited feats
of strength; jugglers displayed their tricks, and two or three mimics
enacted the sale of a horse to an Indian Johnny Raw, a sort of Brentford
tailor, as far as I was able to judge from their action, expression, and
the applause they elicited from the bystanders, with great humour and
effect.

As night drew on, the whole place was illuminated, exhibiting a blaze of
light; the party, native and European, were congregated on the terrace
to look at the sports. A grand pyrotechnic display followed; the rockets
whizzed in the air, and the blue lights shed their spectral glare
around.

I was delighted: this is worth seeing, methought.

Anon, the river was covered with countless lamps in motion on its
surface, and, soon after, a fairy palace, or structure forming one mass
of gorgeous light, came gliding down the current, passing beneath the
terrace.

The whole effect was beautiful and striking. I have hardly ever before
or since seen anything of the kind which pleased me more.

The costumes and buildings of the East, and possibly of all
semi-barbarous countries, harmonize well with pageantry and spectacle;
all is in keeping, and nought appears to wound the sense of fitness and
congruity. Not so, it strikes me, in our own country, where the pomp and
glitter of the Middle Ages form strange patchwork with spinning-jennies
and the homely toggery of our utilitarian and go-ahead times. Fancy
going to a tournament by a railroad, or seeing a mailed champion riding
cheek by jowl with a Kennington “’bus,” or one of Barclay and Perkins’s
drays. If we must have splendour, let it be in unison with the age.

The next day, having replenished our stores with several additions from
the colonel’s garden and farm-yard, for it would be ungrateful not to
acknowledge this liberality—a truly Indian virtue—we once more resumed
our voyage.

Burhampore, like most of the great military stations of India, is
intended to operate as a check on a large and important city; not that
from Moorshedabad—once the capital of Bengal, a place long since sunk
into comparative insignificance—much danger is now to be apprehended. It
is the head-quarters of a brigade, partly composed of European troops.

The barracks and officers’ quarters are superb, and form a vast square,
of which the former constitute the face farthest from the river; that
nearest to it is a continuous range of handsome houses and gardens, with
colonnades and verandahs, occupied by civilians and superior military
officers.

There are also other ranges of buildings running perpendicular to the
river, partly barracks and in part officers’ quarters. The whole is
separated from the Baghiriti by a broad bund, or esplanade. The sepoy
lines are about a mile inland, but the officers reside in the quarters,
or in the fine bungalows scattered about.

The scene here in the evening was very lively; soldiers exercising in
the square; officers riding on horseback, or driving in gigs; the band
playing on the esplanade; groups promenading; in short, I was pleased
with the place, and should have had no objection to have terminated my
voyage there.

The morning of our departure, we were besieged by the vendors of silk
piece-goods and handkerchiefs, as also of ivory toys and chessmen, for
both of which this place and its neighbour, Cossim Bazar, have acquired
a great reputation.

Some of the chessmen shown us were large beyond anything of the kind I
had ever seen before; so much so, that to play with an irascible man
with such ponderous and massive pieces might be unsafe.

The natives of India, it appears to me, though possessed of infinite
perseverance and ingenuity, have no natural taste (at least, if they
have any, it greatly wants cultivation); as respects progress in the
fine arts, they appear on a par with our Anglo-Saxon ancestors at the
time of the Conquest, and their sculpture, carving, and painting (and
probably their music), in their leading and more marked peculiarities
and defects, bear a considerable resemblance to those of such remains as
we have of the olden time of England. It is, however, probable that the
rude dawnings of knowledge are everywhere pretty much alike, though
marked with more or less of native vigour and genius.

Of perspective, proportion, &c., they know little or nothing, and of
this we had amusing examples, both in the carving and some pictures
which were here offered us for sale, and which latter, in the richness
of their colours and gilding, brought strongly to mind the illuminations
of old missals, except that, in the false perspective and utter
disregard of proportion, they beat them completely, outdoing Hogarth’s
illustration of that ludicrous confusion into which an ignorance of
these things is wont to lead the graphic tyro: full views at once of
three sides of a square building, flat roof inclusive, visible from
below; chiefs, in gorgeous apparel, seated on carpets as large as the
adjoining garden, and holding “posies to their noses;” antelopes
scampering over hills somewhat smaller than themselves; groups of
figures taller than the buildings, with dislocated limbs, and legs like
wooden stocking stretchers; water reversing the laws of hydrostatics,
and running up-hill, and objects increasing with the distance.

Miss Belfield’s critical eye was shocked by these performances, though
otherwise amused; and for my part, I do not think I enjoyed a heartier
laugh since I was a griffin.

So completely vitiated is the native eye, by being accustomed to these
deformities, that the majority of Indians can often make little or
nothing of a European drawing; and I have often, in my post-griffinish
days, seen one of them take a pencil sketch in his hand, turn it round
about this way and that, and finally settle to its examination when
upside downwards.

The Hindus, in these respects, seem more deficient than the Mahomedans,
though, like the ancient Egyptians, in their ghauts, temples, and other
works, they exhibit the vast and minute in perfection, showing what
numbers and perseverance can effect without the aid of taste.

The Baghiriti, at Burhampore, narrows at the commencement of the cold
season to a moderately broad stream, and was now fast falling, so that
we were led to suppose some difficulty in getting into the great Ganges
at the point of junction, some days’ journey higher up. Sometimes this
part becomes absolutely impracticable for large boats, which are then
obliged to effect the passage by another branch.

As we approached the great river, our journey became rather one by land
than by water. The river had fallen to the depth of a few inches in some
parts, we were pushed by main force, by our indefatigable dandies, over
sandy shallows, of miles in extent.

This was a labour, however, to which they had evidently been accustomed,
and most philosophically did they set about it: planting their backs
against the broad Dutch-built stem of the budgerow, they worked us along
by almost imperceptible degrees, with insufferable yelling, groaning,
and grunting, varied occasionally by the monotony of “_Tan a Tooney hy
yah!_”

After a _dos-à-dos_ing it in this style for some days, we had at length
the satisfaction to find ourselves fairly hacked out of the scrape, and
riding in the Ganges.

The Ganges! Strange were my emotions as I gazed on the broad expanse of
that famed and once mysterious river, with whose name were associated so
many of my early ideas of Brahmins, Gentoos, burning widows, and strange
idolatries! Alas! the romance of the world is fast departing. Steam,
commerce, and conquest, are making all things common, and soon they will
leave no solitary spot on this globe of ours where the imagination may
revel undisturbed amidst dim uncertainties and barbaric originalities.
There wants but a gin-shop on Mount Ararat, or a spinning-jenny on
Olympus, to complete the work of desecration.

A day or two more brought us in sight of the blue mountains, or hills of
Rajmahal, a great relief to the eye, after having been so long
accustomed to the unvarying level of Bengal.

The low lands at the foot of these hills are well stocked with game, the
neighbouring jungles affording them secure shelter. Everything is here
to be found, from the rhinoceros to the quail. Here I shot my first
chikor, a splendid bird, of the partridge kind, but twice the size of
ours.

Accompanied by the trusty Ramdial and Nuncoo, with a few dandies whom I
had pressed into my service as beaters, I sallied out one morning with
the determination to make a day of it.

After walking some distance inland, and to within a few miles of the
hills, I found myself in an extensive, flat, marshy tract, which had
evidently a short time before been covered by the periodical
inundations, to the depth of eight or ten feet.

This tract was covered with long coarse grass, a sort of reeds, which,
having lost the support of the water, were prostrated like lain corn.
Through these I was making my way, my beaters actively employed on both
sides of me, when, suddenly, a noble bird rose, with a rare clatter,
from under my feet; before I could cock my gun and close an eye, he was
at a good distance from me; nevertheless, being a fair mark, I fired,
and dropped him.

I was delighted, on picking up my sport, to find it a fine massive bird,
of the partridge kind, bigger than a red grouse; in short, as I
afterwards learned from the captain, the chikor[35] above described. I
reloaded and advanced; and in a few moments flushed another, which I was
equally fortunate in killing.

Immediately after the discharge of my barrel, and whilst standing on the
prostrate reeds, I heard a rustling, and felt a movement close to me. I
thought it was another bird, and cocked my remaining barrel, to be ready
for him; instead, however, of a chikor, an enormous boar, caked with
dried mud, and whom doubtless I had roused from a luxurious snooze,
burst forth almost from under my feet, to my very great astonishment.

His boarship’s ear was most invitingly towards me; I had no time to
reflect on the danger of provoking such an enemy, in such a place—no
rock, stump, or “coign of vantage,” behind which I could have evaded his
charge, had he made one—but instantly poured the contents of my barrel
into his acoustic organ, at the distance of two or three yards. But the
fellow was almost as tough as the alligator, whose end I formerly
described: the shot produced apparently not the slightest effect beyond
a shake of the head and a quickening of his pace.

Away he went over the country, floundering through the mud and pools in
great style, Teazer, for some distance, hard on his heels, but with no
serious intention, I imagine, of catching such a Tartar.

Had the brute resented the earwigging I gave him, as he might easily
have done, a pretty little white cenotaph, on the nearest eminence,
“_Hic jacet Frank Gernon_,” and an invitation to the humane traveller to
drop a tear in passing, would have been the probable result.

After bagging one or two more chikors, I proceeded to the foot of the
hills, or rather of a spur proceeding from them, and soon found myself
on the skirts of a most tigerish-looking jungle: tall yellow grass,
sombre pools, with reedy margins, interspersed with irregular patches of
bush and tree jungle, ramifying from the densely-wooded hills above. I
would not have insured a cow there, for a couple of hours, for ninety
nine and a half per cent. of her value.

I paused ere I ventured to plunge into these dreary coverts; but my
hesitation was but momentary. It is an established fact that, in love,
war, or the chase, wherever danger presents itself,

                          _Griffins_ rush in,
                    Where _old hands_ fear to tread.

Besides, there were Teazer and the bull, and half a dozen black fellows,
_ready picked_, constituting long odds in my favour, even should a
hungry tiger appear.

In short, I entered, and was soon forcing my way, gun in hand, through
this most perilous locality, my heart in my mouth, and in a feverish
sort of tip-toe expectation that, in a second, I might find myself
hurried off, _à la Munro_, by the waistband of my breeches.

Things stood thus, my party a little scattered, and all advancing
through the reedy margin of a winding piece of water (well stocked with
alligators, I had not the slightest doubt), when a shout, a yelp from
Teazer, a violent rush, a glimpse of some animal, an instinctive
discharge of my gun, and a huge hog-deer rolled head-over-heels at my
feet; all the work of an instant, into which was compressed as much
alarm (for verily I thought it was one of the royals) as would have
served (diluted into anxiety) for seasoning six months’ ordinary
existence.

Truly proud was I of my exploit, as the hog-deer, doubled-up, lay
kicking at my feet, in the agonies of death. By a fortunate chance, I
had lodged the whole charge of shot under his shoulder.

Never was griffin more elated. “What will the captain now say?” thought
I; “no more jeers or undervaluing of my sporting qualifications after
this!”

My first care now, after slinging the deer, was to get out of the
jungle—for this successful feat had given a new relish to existence, and
I felt indisposed to run more risks. His legs were soon tied; a young
tree was cut, and thrust through them; and, supported by four men, I
proceeded in triumph to my budgerow.

“Well, Mr. Gernon, you have indeed been fortunate this time,” said Miss
Belfield.

The kind captain also congratulated me on my success, but warned me
against venturing on foot in such places again, as, in fact, I had
really incurred considerable risk. In return, I favoured them with a
detailed account of my whole day’s operations.

The hog-deer, being a very bulky animal, served to feast the whole crew
and domestics, his throat having been cut when he fell, without which
operation no Mahomedan would have touched him. We also had some collops
of the flesh, which were tolerably good, though not to be compared to an
English haunch of venison.

I am not writing a book of travels, so shall touch but lightly on the
scenes and occurrences which presented themselves on our subsequent
route to Dinapore, where my friends and I parted—they remaining there,
I, after a time, continuing my onward course to the capital of the
Moguls.

Hitherto, our route had lain through Bengal, a country of mud huts and
inundations; but we were now approaching a higher level, and one
inhabited by a finer race, living in a superior climate, and where the
Mahomedan spirit, which approaches nearer to our own, has imparted its
more enduring traces in the shape of substantial towns, and more
lasting, though still decaying monuments and edifices. Captain Belfield
had excited our curiosity by his account of the ruins of Rajmahal, the
some time transient capital of Bengal, during the reign of the Emperor
Aurungzebe, and we consequently indulged in pleasing anticipations of
the rambling and sketching we were to enjoy there.

It was evening when we approached that place; the sun was setting
gloriously on the Ganges as we moored our boats in a little bay near the
ruins, on one horn of which stood an old grey mosque, partially hidden
by tangled shrubs and jungle, and the tapering and feathery bamboo—one,
perhaps, of the greatest and most striking ornaments of Indian scenery.

“William,” said Miss Belfield, “you must positively remain here
to-morrow, for I can never consent to leave all these fine old ruins
unsketched behind me.”

Her brother willingly consented to her wish, and a delightful day of it
we had, rambling, pencil in hand, amongst decaying mosques and
dilapidated palaces, where the voice of the imaun, or the sounds of
revelry, had long given place to the hootings of that mocker of human
vanity, the owl.

There are not, in the whole round of the feelings and sensations, any to
me so exquisitely, yet sadly pleasing, as those that arise in the mind
when we wander amidst the deserted courts of kings, and the monuments of
departed power and glory: how strongly do they link us with the past,
and how powerfully does the imagination, with such a footing, “body
forth” the things that were, but are not!

Captain Belfield, who, like his sister, as I afterwards discovered, was
somewhat of a poet, though in most things a matter-of-fact man, amused
himself, while we were sketching, in composing the following lines:—


 _Lines on the Ruins of Rajmahal and the Palace of the Sungy Dulaun, some
                       time the Capital of Bengal._

           Ye mould’ring corridors and halls,
             Which o’er the steep your shadows cast;
           Ye ruins drear, which sad recall
             The faded glories of the past:
           Where the lone trav’ller pensive sighs,
             And light winds pipe at evening hour,
           Low blending with the lapwing’s cries,
             The requiems of departed power:

           How changed your aspect, since of old
             Gay orient pageants filled your bound,
           And trumpet and Nagara[36] told
             Of regal state that reign’d around.
           Here Sujah,[37] in his happier hour,
             Poor victim of a brother’s hate!
           Enjoy’d the transient sweets of power,
             Bright contrast to his darker fate.

           Here Heav’n display’d its vengeful ire,
             And Meerun[38] felt the fatal blow;
           Here fell the retributive fire,
             That laid the foul assassin low.
           Where once the minstrel’s voice was heard,
             Now nightly sounds the jackal’s yell;
           There hoots the melancholy bird,
             Grim cynic of the darksome cell.

           Within the Harem’s latticed screen,
             Where beauty once its radiance shed,
           No bright eyes, save the owl’s are seen—
             The rank green jungle rears its head.
           A carcanet of gems—the snake
             Lies coil’d where jewell’d beauty prest,
           Unwinding, seeks the tangled brake,
             Or fierce erects his horrid crest.

           Column and arch, with sculpture traced,
             Crush’d by the peepul’s[39] circling folds,
           Like writhing Laocoon embraced,
             Art dies—and nature empire holds.
           Hail, sombre fabric! type of life
             Once gay and smiling, now forlorn;
           Wreck of thyself, with ruin rife,
             Of all thy first attractions shorn.

           Like some volcano—dead its fires—
             Here now no more the passions rage;
           Ambition, hate, or fierce desires
             Long past—no longer conflicts wage.
           Sadly thou breath’st the moral old,
             Earth’s vanities—man’s chequer’d lot,
           By seers and sages often told,
             In life’s fierce tumults soon forgot.

           As o’er the mould’ring wrecks of time
             With silent step we pensive steal,
           In every land, in every clime,
             Oh! say, whence spring those thoughts we feel?
           Why hush’d the passions? touch’d the heart?
             What prompts us all our state to scan?
           What animates each better part?
             Why breathe we love and peace to man?

           ’Tis that awhile withdrawn from cares—
             Earth’s cares, with strife and sorrow fraught,—
           Sweet contemplation lowly bears
             Her treasures to the mint of thought.
           In such a frame—in stilly tone
             Waked fancy hears these words exprest,
           “Oh, pilgrim! this is not your home,—
             Look upwards for thy place of rest.”

A tear trembled in Miss Belfield’s eye as she read her brother’s verses;
they had touched some tender chord, and the feelings they expressed were
evidently in unison with her own; she arose and retired to her cabin,
her head slightly averted, to conceal her emotion. As she passed, the
captain fondly stretched out his hand towards her; she seized and
pressed it—it was all the commentary she made.

The ruins of Rajmahal are not very extensive, nor are the buildings of
any extraordinary magnitude or beauty; nevertheless, some mosques, and
two or three old gateways, in the Moorish style of architecture, which
seems everywhere to have preserved its original character—from Delhi to
Morocco—are highly picturesque.

Captain Belfield, who was well acquainted with the place and its
history, acted as our Cicerone, pointing out the most remarkable
buildings; amongst these, by far the most considerable was the palace
erected by that crafty and most consummate villain Aurungzebe, of which
there are some very considerable remains, halls, baths, courts, &c.,
also the tomb of Meerun, the assassin of Surajah Dowlah.

Rajmahal was the residence and capital of the unfortunate Sultan Sujah,
one of the brothers of Aurungzebe. The tragic end of this prince,
amongst the wilds of Arracan, is touchingly related by the accurate
historian Bernier, whose history of this family is a perfect romance.
The relator has traversed the wild forests in Arracan towards Myamootie,
where the hapless Mogul prince is supposed to have met his fate.

There are Mahomedans naturalized in Arracan, who differ in many respects
from the aborigines, though they wear a similar garb. They are supposed
to be descendants of those followers of Sultan Sujah, who escaped the
massacre described by Bernier, and were retained in slavery by the
Mughs.

When the city of Arracan was captured by the British, the head of the
Mahomedan inhabitants, singularly enough, bore the name of Sujah. The
writer remembers him well, and a wily fellow he was, playing, on the
approach of the army, a well-managed double game, with British and
Burmese, which was to benefit himself, whichever party succeeded.

Poor Sultan Sujah! the howling forests of Arracan must have presented a
melancholy contrast to the marble halls of the palace of Aurungzebe!
Like Sebastian of Portugal (to whose fate his own bore some
resemblance), he was long believed to be alive, and fondly looked for by
his adherents in India, and several impostors appeared to personate him.

Rajmahal has long fallen from its palmy state, and what remains of the
town is ruinous, and thinly inhabited. Leaving this place, we continued
our route, having the woody ranges of hills on our left, at various
distances from the bank of the river.

At Sicrigully, a low spur of the hills touches the Ganges, crowned at
its eminence with an old mosque or tomb; beneath is a small bungalow,
for travellers, and hard by, a straggling village.

Here I was gratified by the sight of a brother sportsman, in the person
of an Indian hunter, or shekarri. He was a little, spare, black
creature, a native of the hills (a race perfectly distinct from the
people of the plains), armed with a matchlock, whilst sundry bags and
pouches adorned his person. He brought a fawn and a brace of jungle
fowls, which he offered for a rupee, and some English powder and shot.

The jungle fowl are the domestic cock and hen in a wild state, of which
there are many varieties in the East, though they are not often found in
the jungles far beyond the tropics. The plumage of the cock bird is
rich, varied, and beautiful, far more so than that of the civilized
chanticleer; the hens, however, are generally of a uniform dun or slate
colour, having callow bluish wattles, and spots of the same colour
around the aural orifices. These were the first I had ever seen, though
I had heard them in the Sunderbunds, and was not a little surprised to
learn from the captain that they were not only game, but capital
shooting also, and what to many may be considered a still further
recommendation, very good eating to boot—of this, indeed, we had next
day satisfactory proof.

So completely, however, are the cock and hen associated with scenes of
civilized life, so perfectly are the highly respectable couple
identified with man and his comforts—the stack and barn-yard—that it is
almost impossible to fancy them wild, or still more to “make game” of
them.

I recollect well, in after-times, the extraordinary feeling I
experienced on contemplating the first jungle cock I ever shot. I had
heard him sound his bugle-horn just before—a plain, matter-of-fact,
English _cock-a-doodle-doo_; and there he was, with his comb, bright red
wattles, and fine, curved, drooping tail, lying dead at my feet.

It required the full consideration that I was in a wild forest in India,
to convince me that I had not done one of those “devilish deeds”
perpetrated now and then at ’Igate and ’Ampstead, by adventurous gunners
from the vicinity of Bow Church.

These hills of Rajmahal, with their various attractions of scenery, wild
inhabitants, and peculiar productions, constitute a very pleasant break
to what many may deem the monotony of a voyage up the Ganges in a
budgerow; for many days they presented to me successive novelties.

One evening, our boats moored at a place called Peer Pointee—a holy
saint, or _peer_, is interred on a neighbouring eminence—and in the
evening, after sundown, the captain, his sister, and myself, took a
stroll, in order to pay our respects to the shrine or tomb of his
holiness.

To gain this, we had to ascend a low and rugged hill, on one side of
which, about half-way up, is an old mosque, with an arcade in front, a
pendant, doubtless, to the neighbouring durgah. The path was difficult,
but we soon found ourselves on the spot where the holy man’s ashes are
enshrined.

The tomb occupied the centre of a terrace, surrounded by a low wall.
Lamps burnt around it, if I rightly remember, and the attendant fakeer
told the captain, who communicated it to us, the legend of Peer Pointee,
and the cause which obtained him his present celebrity. The particulars
of the legend I have forgotten.

The fakeer assured the captain, that not only was the memory of the
saint venerated by man, but that it was also held in great respect by
the wild beasts of the adjoining jungles, particularly by the tigers,
one of whom came regularly every Friday night, and swept up the floor of
the durgah with his tail.

It happened that the day of our visit was the very one on which the
tiger was wont to perform this office; Captain Belfield told the fakeer
that he had a great desire to witness it, and had some intention of
sitting up for the purpose. The fakeer assured him, however, that it
would be utterly useless, for the animal had such an insuperable
aversion for all but true believers, that, if any other were near, he
would certainly not make his appearance.[40]

The next day we passed Puttergatta, a woody prominence, where there are
some caves, and a pretty white Hindoo temple. I went on shore to examine
them, and found Chattermohun Ghose paying his respects to a many-armed
god, with goggle eyes, and a vermilion mouth, seated far back in the dim
recess of a temple.

I have already hinted, that I had a regard for Chattermohun, so I
thought this a favourable opportunity for converting him to
Christianity, which I forthwith set myself about to achieve, breaking
ground by a few pungent sneers at his idol. I found Chattermohun,
however, a doughty polemic, and did not make the impression I expected.

“Master will believe what master’s father and mother have teach him for
true; Hindoo man do same thing. S’pose I make change, then will lose
caste—no one ispek to me; this very had thing; too much for family man.”

There was no making anything of him; he was obstinate, so I gave him up.
I must not, however, omit one little incident, which my proselytizing
efforts elicited.

“Master tell Hindoo religion got too many god—too much veneration for
image. Master’s Europe religion have plenty god too.”

“What do you mean, you foolish fellow?” said I. “You don’t know what you
are talking about.”

“Yes, sare, I know very well. I one Europe book got tell all about
that.”

To cut the matter short, Chattermohun afterwards showed me his book,
which was the Roman Pantheon, with cuts representing the deities of
Olympus!

Passing the two picturesque rocks of Colgong, which stand out in the
river, boldly breasting its current, we in due time reached the headland
of Sultangunge, opposite to which is the romantic islet of Junghera,
with its white temple and curious sculptures.

Here our budgerow was boarded by two sturdy beggars, who levy
contributions from all passers-by; one of whom was the Hindoo fakeer
from the rock, the other his Mahomedan _vis-à-vis_, of the main land,
ministers of rival creeds, but agreed on that point on which we
everywhere find an astonishing unanimity, the _auri sacra fames_.

The Mahomedan fakeer was a very venerable old man, with a long beard. He
was seated on a decked portion of the boat, a tiger skin spread beneath
him; a disciple in very good case, rowing the boat.

“Mr. Gernon,” said Miss Belfield to me, the next morning, “the scene of
yesterday has induced me to try my poetic powers. Here,” said she,
handing me a manuscript; “I have courted the Muse with somewhat more
success than you did at Plassey. Pray read this, and give me your
opinion.”


                         EVENING ON THE GANGES.

             ’Tis eve! by Ganges palm-clad shore
             Now lightly sounds the dipping oar,
             As slow it breaks with sparkling gleam
             The molten silver of the stream.
             And list! a song, in fitful notes,
             Soft o’er the tranquil current floats,
             Mingling its cadence, as it dies,
             With the lone hunza’s[41] mournful cries;
             (Sad cries, which, wafted on the gale,
             Seem like some pensive spirit’s wail;)
             The mûllah’s[42] song, ere, toil-oppress’d,
             He seeks his nook and evening rest.
             Afar Junghera’s rocky isle,
             Crown’d by the tapering temple’s pile.
             On rolls the sacred tide its course
             Majestic from its mountain-source,
             Afar in dim and mystic glades—
             Which nought save pilgrim’s foot invades,
             ’Midst ice-bound glens, where, cold and lone,
             Himaleh rears his snowy throne,
             High over realms chaotic hurled,
             The monarch of the mountain-world;
             Whilst, far away, a sheeted throng
             Of spectral peaks his state prolong;
             Cold, death-like, mutes on high they stand,
             Eternal nature’s pageant hand.

             Receiving homage as it goes,
             Onward the mighty current flows,
             Dispensing, as with regal hand,
             Its bounteous blessings o’er the land:
             Type of that power whose mercies flow
             O’er all this wildering scene below.
             But ah! too oft its noble tide
             By horrid sacrifices dyed,
             Whilst bright self-immolating pyres
             Shed o’er the stream their flickering fires.
             Now from cool groves, whose mellow shades
             No prying ray of light invades,
             The low, fond cooings of the dove
             Tell ’tis the hour of peace and love;
             And light-winged zephyrs gently play
             O’er the Mimosa’s quivering spray.
             The setting sun its parting gleam
             Sheds over Gunga’s sacred stream,
             Which seems to blush as waning light
             Consigns her to the arms of night;
             And many a mosque and idol-fane
             Reflect the crimson hue of shame,
             Which slowly seems to ebb away
             The vital tide of dying day.
             By yon blue mountain’s brow afar
             Now twinkles bright the evening star;
             Translucent ray! the brightest gem
             That decks its glittering diadem.

             Now deeper shades invest the shore,
             The weary boatman rests his oar,
             Glides slowly, that his eye may seek
             The shelter of some friendly creek.
             Abroad the night winds freely rove,
             And countless fire-flies deck the grove.
             Swift-winged brilliants! gems of light!
             Bright jewels of the tropic night,
             Than which the diamond of the mine
             In richer lustre ne’er could shine!
             Now sparkling forth from nook and bay,
             Long-scattered fires succeed the day,
             And round them gathering, to their meal,
             The dusky forms of boatmen steal,
             Like wizard, demons of the wold,
             Who round a pile their orgies hold,
             Framing, on Scandinavian fell,
             Some direful charm or potent spell.
             The simple meal despatched, the song
             And merry drum the joy prolong;
             Or some light jocund tale gives birth
             To honest bursts of simple mirth.
             At length, the song and story past,
             Silence profound succeeds at last,
             By every sound unbroken, save
             The turtle’s splash or rippling wave.
             Thus by life’s woes and cares opprest,
             The weary spirit sinks to rest,
             And ebon pall and marble tomb
             Invest the closing scene with gloom.

             But cease not thus—in sombre guise.
               As o’er that darkling stream
             Another sun shall haply rise,
               To cheer it with its beam.
             So, on the soul, its chast’ning o’er,
               Shall burst eternal light—
             The light that gilds that happy shore.
               Whose day shall know no night.

A few days more brought us to Boglipore, a very beautiful station,
surrounded by rich park-like scenery.

Having visited the boiling spring of Seetacoond, to which a plentiful
crop of legends is attached by the credulous natives, filled a few
bottles with the water, which is remarkable for its purity, and I
believe medicinal virtues (though, as I was not much of a water-fancier
at that time, I rather give this on report than from actual experience),
we soon reached the ancient fortress of Monghyr, a place which cuts a
considerable figure in Indian history, although more celebrated in
modern times as the seat of an extensive manufactory of tea-kettles,
turn-screws, toasting-forks, &c., as also of fire-arms, after European
models.

These guns have occasionally winged a few griffs, and have consequently
a bad name, though the vendors are willing to prove them in your
presence. Nevertheless, though dirt-cheap, they are not often bought,
except by the very green. There is no enjoyment in a suspected gun, any
more than in a doubtful egg.

On bringing to at the ghaut, we perceived a regiment of chapmen, all
eager to present their wares. One fellow carried a huge tea-kettle,
another a double-barrelled gun, a third a chafing-dish and a handful of
toasting-forks, a fourth a cage of beautiful green and blue birds from
the hills, &c.

With these gentry I drove several bargains, assisted by Ramdial, who
afterwards had to fight a few stout battles on his own account for
_dustoorie_, or customary perquisites, claimed, though unwillingly
allowed, on all disbursements in India.

A rare stock of valuables I had on leaving Monghyr, including three
cages of birds, one of avidavats, all swept off, some time after, by a
terrible epidemic, which found its way amongst them.

Here I observed, for the first time, a peculiar mode of capturing the
river turtle; several natives paddled a light dingy or canoe along, one
standing in the prow, with a light dart or harpoon in his hand;
presently I saw a huge turtle raise his head above the water, and in an
instant the harpooner flung his light weapon, having a cord attached,
which reached its object with an unerring aim; all was now bustle, and
in a few minutes I saw them haul in a turtle, which, as far as looks
went, might have made an alderman’s mouth water.

As I am on the subject of harpooning, I may here mention a somewhat
similar mode in which the natives catch the mullets. These fish, the
most delicious and highly prized of the Ganges, swim in shoals in the
shallows, with their heads partly above the surface of the water: the
shape of which, by the way, and position of the large eyes, give them
much the appearance of serpents—indeed, the first I saw, I took for a
brood of water-snakes.

The dandie, or fisherman, whoever the sportsman may be, follows them in
a crouching attitude, having in his hand a long light bamboo,
terminating in a number of unbarbed spikes, fastened on like the head of
a painting brush; and when within striking distance, he launches this
slantingly amongst the shoal, transfixing one or two fish, perhaps,
whilst the rest dive or swim off, and soon re-appear with their heads as
before, above the water, and slowly stemming the current. I used to
watch this operation with great interest, but could never make anything
of it myself, though I often essayed.

The fort of Monghyr is of vast extent, though the walls are now in a
decayed and dilapidated state; within the wide area are tanks,
bungalows, and some fine houses on rising grounds, commanding fine views
of the ruins, and the distant woods and hills, which latter here present
a rather bold and serrated outline.

A few days more, and we were gliding past the great Mahomedan city of
Patna, and in a short time after we found ourselves moored off the
military cantonment of Dinapore—a second edition of Burhampore—and the
station of a brigade of troops, European and native.

Here are two fine squares of officers’ quarters and barracks, with
numerous bungalows to the rear of them, somewhat similar in their
disposition and appearance to those at Burhampore.

Here, as I before mentioned, I was destined to part with my kind and
amiable companions, who were engaged to visit a friend at Patna for a
month before proceeding to their ultimate destination. Our leave-taking
was marked by unequivocal proofs that we had become dear to one another;
and both gave me little tokens of their remembrance.




                             CHAPTER XXII.


On the evening of my arrival at Dinapore, I was sitting on the roof of
my boat, observing the _dobees_, or washermen, thumping their clothes,
natives cleaning their teeth with primitive tooth-brushes of stick, and
other similar sights which diversify the animating scene of an Indian
ghaut, when the distant and inspiring strains of a full military band
broke upon my ear. “Egad!” thought I, “there’s some fun going on; a
promenade, no doubt, with all the beauty and fashion of Dinapore
assembled; I’ll go and see.”

I ordered Ramdial to bring out the _jubba walla coortie_ (the laced
jacket), which had never yet graced my person in any public assembly. A
splendid thing it was, with a huge silver epaulet, and “tastily turned
up with a brimstone-coloured lapelle;” I thought there could hardly be
its fellow in all Dinapore. A neat white waistcoat, crimson sash (tied
in a _dégagé_ knot under the fifth rib), coatee over all, hat a shade on
one side, and flourishing a clean bandanna in my hand, with a sprinkling
of lavender upon it, _me voilà_, an ensign of the first water.

I soon reached the scene of attraction in the principal square, and a
lively scene it was. There were congregated groups of officers, chatting
and laughing around belles seated in tonjons; others, three or four
abreast, promenading backwards and forwards, hands behind them, and
examining the structure of their legs; gigs and carriages drawn up,
their occupants attentively listening; syces walking their masters’
chargers up and down; chuprassies, silver-stick men, and other native
servants, mingled with the throng of sepoy orderlies and European
soldiers in undress.

I mingled with the crowd, and promenaded too; but, alas! I knew no one;
and who so solitary as he who, amongst a crowd, experiences the
sickening reflection that there is no one of the many assembled with
whom he holds the slightest community of thought or feeling!

The shades of evening were deepening—the assembly thinning—the _finale_,
“God save the King,” was playing—busy memory had awakened thoughts of
those who did regard me, far, far away—and I was waxing thoughtful and
sad, when I suddenly heard the sound of a familiar voice.

I turned, and recognized in the speaker my shipmate and brother-cadet,
honest Grundy. I sprang forward to address him.

God knows—for it is hard to answer for that fickle and selfish thing,
the human heart, which has rarely the courage to brave the “world’s
dread laugh,” and follow its own more generous dictates—whether I should
always have done it with equal promptitude, for Grundy, in a mere
fashionable sense, was not an acquaintance to be proud of; but now I
stood in need of sympathy, and there are seasons when anything in the
shape of a friend is acceptable—when we are not fastidious, and are
overjoyed to exchange greetings with aught in the shape of humanity.

“Grundy, my boy,” said I, facing him, “don’t you know me?”

Grundy stared vacantly for a moment, for I was considerably
metamorphosed by my new habiliments; but soon recognizing me, his
features relaxed into an expression of good-humoured delight.

“Odds life, Gernon! is that you, man?” said he, grasping my hand; “why
whaur the dickens are you from?”

I soon satisfied him, and he told me he was now doing duty with a
regiment at Dinapore, and lived in a bungalow not very far off.

“Are you alone, Grundy?” said I.

“Alone!” replied my friend with a sigh; “oh, no; there are six of us in
the bungalow—Griff Hall, as they call it—all young hands, none of us a
year in the country, and a tearing life we lead; it does not suit me at
all, though, and I mean to leave them as soon as I can get another place
and a quiet man to chum with.”

“Yes, I know your pacific habits, Grundy, and wonder how you got amongst
such a set; who and what are they?”

“Why, there’s first, Mr. McScreechum, an assistant surgeon; three
infantry ensigns, besides myself, and a Lieut. Fireworker,[43] of
artillery. I think they are all mad, particularly the doctor, for such a
man for mischief I never met with in all my born days. But, Gernon, lad,
I hope you will stay for a day or two, at least,” said he, slapping me
on the shoulder; “for it glads my heart to see you again, man.”

I accepted Grundy’s invitation, and we proceeded to Griff Hall.

We found the doctor, with two or three others, on the _chabootra_, or
terrace, of the bungalow, all laughing and joking. The former, a huge
fellow, six feet two, with a freckled face and a carroty poll, in the
act of compounding a glass of brandy-and-water. Grundy presented me as
his friend on the way to join my regiment.

“Glod to see ye, sir; glod to see ye,” said the doctor, presenting me
his shoulder-of-mutton hand; “we’ll use you weel at Griff Hall, sir, and
eeneetiate ye intoo oor Eleuseenian mesteries. What’s for dinner,
Larking?” said he, turning to a slender, pale youth, in a red camlet
raggie; “what have ye got for a treat to-night? Nae mair of your d——d
skeenny kid and tough goat mutton I hope. Ah! ye’r a braw chiel to cater
for a gentleman’s mess.”

“I’ll resign my post to you with pleasure, doctor, if not satisfied with
my proceedings,” replied the caterer; “but I think things will be better
to-day, for I have given Rumjohn a good trouncing for palming that stuff
upon us yesterday. I’ll tell you what there is, doctor, by-the-bye, a
capital rooee muchee,[44] for I secured it myself this morning.”

“Weell,” said the doctor, “a rooee muchee’s nae bad thing, if it’s
frash.”

At this moment, three more ensigns, inmates of Griff Hall, hove in
sight, rattling up on tattooes, or galloways—tits combining some
pleasant varieties of fiddle-head, goose-rump, swish-tail, &c.

In India, every one (_i.e._, European officer) must keep a piece of
horse-flesh of some sort or other, though it must be allowed that
griffins, for obvious reasons, were never remarkable for possessing
superior studs. As the new-comers approached, full canter and shuffle,
the doctor put forth a screech, compounded of an Indian war-whoop and a
view halloo, by way of welcome: the fun was evidently beginning.

One of the ensigns on the terrace jumped down into the road, took his
hat off his head, whirled it round, and hooted loudly, to make his
friends’ horses bolt or shy. The doctor, too, seizing a sort of long
besom which stood in an angle of the bungalow wall, darted forward with
it to aid in putting the detachment to the rout.

“Doctor, what the deuce are you about, man?” shouted the immediate
object of his attack; “don’t be so infernally ridiculous.”

“Stir him oop with the lang pole,” roared the doctor, nothing daunted;
“stir oop the bombardier’s wonderful animal.”

And so saying, he poked the besom under the tail of the tattoo, who
resented this rear attack by launching out his heels, jerked off the
Lieut. Fireworker’s cap, and finally bolted, with his rider
half-unseated, across the compound, amidst the shouts and laughter of
his comrades, the doctor, with his wild red locks flying, and his feet
in slippers, pursuing him with his besom at the _pas de charge_.

McScreechum soon returned, puffing and blowing, and flourishing his
besom, and the Lieut. Fireworker shortly after joined the group, having
disposed of his runaway Bucephalus, but with a countenance darkly
portentous of mischief.

“Dr. McScreechum,” said he, “I’ll thank you, sir, not to take such
liberties with me in future, for I will not put up with them.”

“Stir him oop with the lang pole,” said the doctor, still flourishing
his besom.

“Others may submit to them, but I will not.”

“Stir him oop with the lang pole,” again replied McScreechum.

All joined the medico in rallying the indignant lieutenant out of his
wrath. The good-humoured Scotchman brewed and presented him a glass of
grog, to allay the fury of “the black dog,” as he termed it.

“A soft answer turneth away wrath,” saith the proverb, and on the same
principle, even a practical joke, though ever to be avoided, may be so
softened by a little tact as to allay the anger which, in nine cases out
of ten, it is sure to excite.

All these wild doings at an end, and matters properly composed, we
adjourned to the dining-room, being summoned by a rather dingy-looking
butler, or khanseman, very much resembling the worthy who has been
recorded in these pages as having so suddenly decamped with my
plate-chest.

Six wall-shades with oil glasses, a long table occupying the centre of
the room, and about as many chairs as guests, constituted the sum total
of the furniture.

In accordance with the almost universal custom of the military circles
in India, camp fashion was the order of the day—that is, each gentleman
had his own plates, knives and forks, and glasses, with a brace of
muffineers, containing pepper and salt, flanking the same; these last,
of every variety of size and shape, of glass, silver, or pewter, with a
corresponding variety of patterns in the cutlery and plates, constituted
as motley a show as can well be imagined.

The servants, too, were of the Rum-Johnny order—a dissolute, dirty set
of Mahomedans, whom I have before described—those usually picked up by
young officers on account of their speaking the English language, a
qualification which is pretty certain to insure their rejection by old
Indians. The dingy attire and roguish looks of these fellows harmonized
well with the style of the entertainment.

The doctor took the head of the table; the noble fraternity of Griff
Hall and their guests were soon seated. The khanseman-jee appeared,
staggering under a huge dish, which he deposited at the head of the
table; having done so, he lifted up the cover with the air of a
major-domo, and there smoked the rooee muchee already mentioned.

“Wha’s for fesh?” asked the doctor, plying the fish-knife with the
vigour of an Irish bricklayer when handling his trowel. “Wha’s for fesh?
Here’s a bonnie fellow; ‘a sight like this is gude for sair een,’ as my
old father, the provost, used to say.”

The rooee muchee was in great request, and other viands followed, all
very good of their kind, I thought, and proving the efficacy of the
rattan in some cases. Great was the talking and laughing, and the dinner
sped merrily. Never has it been my lot to encounter a more
light-hearted, thoughtless, and jovial set of fellows than the inmates
of Griff Hall.

The cloth removed, hookhas bubbled; the bottle passed freely, and the
conversation became animated; among other things, the scenes and
flirtations at the band that evening were passed in review.

“Who noticed Miss Simper, the new spin, talking to that old fellow,
MacGlashum?” said Ensign O’Toole, a young Hibernian; “sure I hope she’s
not going to take that broken-winded old fellow.”

“By my saul, I don’t know,” replied Ensign MacClaymore; “but I think if
she gets a major, and a gude Scotchman to boot, she could na do better.”

“Faith, I think she’d find an Irishman suit her better than an old or a
young Scotchman aither: oh, an Irishman’s heart for the ladies!”

“Meaning yourself, I suppose,” retorted the Highlander, dryly; “you
Paddies think there’s nought like yeer’sels in the world.”

“Faith, now, I don’t think we’ve half the consait of your Scotchmen, at
all,” replied O’Toole, “though a grate dale more to be proud of. Where
will you find janius like that which auld Ireland has produced—such
poets, statesmen, and haroes?”

“Proud!” said the other contemptuously; “hooever may fall short in those
respects, thank Gude, auld Scotland was never conquered,—never
conquered, sir, as some other countries have been.”

“I’ll tell you the reason,” said the other bitterly; “the poor beggarly
country was never worth the trouble and expense of conquering.”

“Eh! sir,” said the young Caledonian, his eyes flashing fire, “what’s
that you say, sir? I’ll no sit here and listen to that. What do you
mean, sir?”

“Mean!” retorted the other, sternly, “just what I’ve said, Ensign
MacClaymore, and so just make your most of it; if you’ve more to add,
let it be outside.”

Several attempts were made to check this angry dialogue, but in vain.
All was now confusion; the angry patriots half arose, and darted fierce
looks at each other across the table, their more peacefully disposed
neighbours endeavouring to quiet and retain them in their seats. Things
were fast verging towards “war, horrid war.”

Dr. McScreechum now arose, like Satan in Pandemonium, thumped the table
to engage attention, and with the voice of a Stentor, proclaimed
silence, and called the belligerents to order.

“Gentlemen,” said the doctor, “silence if you please, and listen to me.
I am the moderator of this assembly, and by vairtue of the pooers
confided to me, I proclaim _pax_. I’ll have na quarrelling here; doun
wi’ your foolish naytionalities; aren’t we all kintramen and brithers,
as my gude old father, the provost, used to say? You, Donald
MacClaymore, and you, Denis O’Toole, I’ll fine you each a dozen of
claret, and proclaim you baith ootlaws of Griff Hall, unless you shak
hands, like sensible fellows; shak hands, ye fire-eating donnard deevils
ye, and then I’ll gee ye a sang. ‘Auld lang syne, my dear, for a’ lang
syne.’ Wha’s for a sang?” This seasonable interruption, in the doctors
peculiar way, turned the tide of war. A furious drumming on the table
followed; glasses danced and jingled, and “Auld lang syne for ever!”
resounded through the hall. MacClaymore and O’Toole caught the spirit of
the movement, shook hands across the table, and the glorious Scottish
air broke forth splendidly, like an elegy over buried animosities.

The doctor, half-seas-over, was now completely in his element; his huge
red head rolled from side to side, and one eye, half shut, leered with
Bacchanalian philanthropy around the table.

Thus he stood, his arms crossed, and holding the hand of each of his
right and left neighbours, as he worked them up and down with a force
and energy proportioned to the varying sentiments of that celebrated
ditty, which has to answer for being the proximate cause of more boozing
and maudlin sentimentality than any ever written; for oh, that potent
collocation of words, “for auld lang syne,” goes direct to the exile’s
heart, particularly when softened by the genial glass; touches its
tenderest chords, and awakens, like the “Ranz de vaches,” the sweetest
and most soul-subduing reminiscences of youth, and all its
never-to-be-forgotten associations.

After this bout, anchovy toasts and broiled bones were put in
requisition, Ensign O’Toole insisted upon mulling a saucepanful of port,
to keep the beer and claret warm. At length, some fell asleep in their
chairs; others, including Grundy and myself, dropped off to bed, though
abused by the peep-o’-day boys for our recreant qualities.

Away we went, heartily tired, leaving a few choice spirits to keep it
up, the doctor talking in thick and almost inarticulate tone about
“Sheshero’s Epeestles to Hatticus.”

“You may well be tired of such a life as this,” said I, next morning;
“it would kill me in a week; how do you stand it?”

“Why,” replied Grundy, “I keep as clear of it as I can; besides, it is
not very often that we have quite such a jollification as we had last
night; however, the eternal racket we have does not suit me, and I shall
cut it as soon as I can; it goes against my conscience, too, to witness
some of the tricks they play upon one another. One day they hanged one
of the lads for fun by the punkah rope till he was black in the face;
and about a month ago sent a sub., a poor soft fellow, a voyage on the
Ganges in an open boat; and as he did not return for a week, it was a
mercy he was not starved or drowned.”

“How was this, Grundy?” said I.

“Why, the doctor and the lads were always poking fun at him, and making
him a _boot_ (butt). One night, something such another as last, they
made him believe he had been insoolted, and must fight. Sawney said he
would rather take an apology, but they told him it was quite impossible
that the affront could ever be washed out but with the blood of one of
them. They said it must be settled immediately, and went out with
lanterns to the back of the bungalow. The unfortunate lad was in a
dreadful fright, but they made him fire; the pistols were loaded with
powder only, but his antagonist fell; they said he had killed his man,
and must fly immediately, or, if he fell into the hands of the civil
power, he would inevitably be hanged. They hurried the poor young fellow
off the ghaut, put him on board a fishing-canoe, telling him to row for
his life till he came to some station, one hundred miles or so down the
river, where he would have a better chance of a fair trial, and must
give himself up. It was about a week before he was brought back to
cantonments, burnt as black as a tinker. There was a terrible kick-up
about it, and well there might be, for ’twas a cruel joke. The doctor
and all the parties concerned were threatened with a court-martial; but,
somehow or other, it all blew over.”

Pranks such as these are now, I believe, happily rare in India, as
everywhere else; but those who remember the country twenty or thirty
years ago will doubtless be able to recall many such manifestations of
boyish folly.

It is not desirable that youth should be converted prematurely into
thoughtful philosophy; care, in the ordinary course of things, will
come, soon enough, and need not be hastened; but I am an advocate for
its buoyancies being restrained within moderate bounds, that with it fun
should not be allowed to degenerate into mischief or cruelty, wit in
vulgarity, and friendly intimacy into coarse familiarity and practical
joking.

We breakfasted very late, and the tenants of Griff Hall dropped in one
by one _en déshabille_, evincing painful symptoms of the previous
night’s debauch—red eyes, trembling hand, and glued lips. One took a
dose of seidlitz, another five grains of calomel, and as for appetite,
there was none.

These are a few of the early effects of intemperance; its ultimate
consequences are not so briefly described.

I remained but one day more at Dinapore, which was partly devoted to
reporting my arrival, _en route_ to join—a measure enjoined on all
military voyagers, but not always attended to. I also saw the troops,
European and native, at brigade exercise, &c.; and in the evening
witnessed a tattoo race—officers riding their own ponies. This was a
very comical affair.

It was a little before sunset when Grundy, the Lieutenant Fireworker
(who had entered his pony), and I, walked down to the course, which is
situated a little behind the cantonment, being separated from it by a
dry nullah,[45] over which there are one or two bridges.

We found a great number of the inhabitants of the cantonment—some in
gigs, some on horseback, and others on foot—assembled to witness the
sport.

There was a good show of ponies, some of them certainly “rum’uns” to
look at, but, as was fully proved in the sequel, “devils to go.” Long
tails and swish tails, stumps, crops, and wall-eyes were there in
perfection. The young officers who were to ride them, amongst whom I
recognized more than one of the inmates of Griff Hall, marched about in
their top boots and velvet hunting-caps, cracking their whips with
countenances expressive of the full sense they entertained of the awful
contest in which they were about to be engaged.

Some, too, tightened their ponies’ girths; others passed their hands
down their fore-legs, as if to rub out the knots and clean the back
sinews; some put their arms lovingly round their animals’ necks, or
gratified their love of tormenting by pinching the flanks of their
steeds, and enjoying their abortive attempts to bite.

Amongst this throng was a very remarkable character, well known at
Dinapore, the clerk of the course, or whatever other name properly
appertains to the master of the ceremonies on such occasions. He was a
little, old, sun-dried, invalid sergeant, of a meagre form, but most
determined spirit. I was greatly amused by the consequential air of the
diminutive old fellow, as he stumped about in a rusty hunting-cap,
cracking a tremendous whip, and clearing the environs of dogs, boys, and
all other interlopers.

The time for the race having arrived, the young men mounted, some in red
jackets, some in white, and others in full jockey attire. The clerk of
the course ranged them all in proper order; eagerness was in every eye
as they bent forward, impatient for the word. Ladies stood up in
carriages, and many a neck was outstretched to catch a glimpse of the
start: when at last a thundering “Ready,” “Off,” from the little
mummified sergeant, and away flew the tattoos, “Punch,” “Cocktail,” and
“Mat-o’-the-Mint,” and many a nameless steed besides. Such digging,
spurring, and straining; such crossing and jostling as was there! one
pushing ahead for a space, and then another passing him, and so on!

When the whole troop had got about half-way round (it was a sweepstakes,
round the course), the leading pony bolted, and was followed by all the
rest, entering the gates leading to a bungalow, the first of a series
there commencing; there they very deliberately drew up, where doubtless
they had often drawn up before, when carrying their masters on their
rounds of morning visits.

Intense were the roars of laughter which issued from the spectators
assembled, occasioned by this little episode. Haul, dig, pound, and
spur, and they were again placed, and off—but ah! the unlucky fates! the
meridian of another bungalow entrance no sooner reached, than away with
them again, follow my leader, like a flock of sheep through a gap, or a
string of wild geese.

I thought verily I should have died outright, and as for honest Grundy,
and many of my neighbours, they stamped and roared till the tears ran
down their cheeks.

All this time we could see, though the distance was considerable, that
the jockeys were hard at work, getting their tattoos once more under
weigh through the opposite segment of road leading from the attractive
bungalow, the other horn, as it might have been termed, of the dilemma.

The course regained, away they went once more: the struggle was becoming
warm; they had turned the curve, and were in a line with the
winning-post; bettors were now on the _qui vive_—“ten to one on
Cocktail”—the little sergeant squatting bands on knees, taking a
judgmatical observation, when lo! no sooner had they reached a certain
bridge before mentioned, leading in a rectangular direction to
cantonments, than away they sidled, and at last one and all made a fair
bolt of it, right before the wind, for “home, sweet home.”

“Zounds!” said the sergeant, “if they bea’nt all off agin, I’m a
Dutchman.”

And off sure enough they were, amidst renewed peals of laughter. I doubt
if any race ever produced half the amusement. “They are gone, they are
gone, and never will return.”

This was literally the case with some; but several of the heavy sailers
managed to tack, and came in amidst the half-mad shouts of unexpected
winners, proving truly that “the race is not always to the swift,” and
that the best-founded expectations may be unexpectedly disappointed.

Two or three races on a smaller scale followed; but all was flat after
the _unique_ scamper I have attempted to describe; pleasure and
excitement had expended themselves, and were not to be renewed
immediately. Under these circumstances, Grundy and I bent our steps
towards the band, accompanied by the young artillery officer, who,
having proved the winner, was in high spirits.

Our dinner this evening passed off far more soberly than that of the
preceding one. The doctor was evidently suffering from a reaction of the
vital spirits, and on more than one occasion seemed disposed, like a
certain old gentleman when he was sick, to be religious and sentimental.
After a bottle or two of Hodgson, however, and a due proportion of
claret, he rallied, and proposed a round game at loo, as a mode of
passing the evening, which was joyfully assented to by the whole party.

The tables were consequently cleared, wine-glasses, &c., were placed on
teapoys and side-tables, and to work we all proceeded, keeping it up
till two in the morning, when I retired _minus_ a very considerable
pinch of General Capsicums “snuff,” with a firm determination to cut
cards from that time for evermore: a resolution which I religiously
kept—till the next time temptation came in my way.

At the time to which my Memoirs refer—and I am not aware that any
material change has since taken place—gambling was unfortunately too
prevalent in India. I have known nearly the whole of a small station,
ladies inclusive, keep it up for weeks, alternately at each other’s
houses, rarely missing a day.

The party would assemble after breakfast, and having distributed fish,
and set pen and ink to write I O U’s, would commence business in good
earnest. Tiffin would constitute a break, and after being rather
impatiently despatched, operations would be resumed, and continued till
time for the evening’s drive. After this, and dinner over, another round
of this absorbing amusement would close the day.

What a world of bad feeling in men, of keenness and unfeminine
cupidity in women, have I seen elicited on those occasions, and what
studies for the curious in physiognomy; what expressions of various
kinds have I observed in the faces of the party, when the hour drew
near for inditing I O U’s and settling the accounts of Dr. and Cr.;
what earnest pleadings for another round on the part of the losers,
and conscientiously-expressed determinations to retire to rest on the
part of the winners!

Cards and dice are pests, the offspring of idleness, and the parents of
vice and crime. They are the concomitants of semi-barbarism, and their
gradual disappearance is one of the indices of advancing civilization
and mental improvement. I began to think this one night after losing Rs.
1,100 at hazard and double-or-quits, and the impression has continued to
gain strength ever since.

Next morning, after breakfast, I bade adieu to Griff Hall and honest
Grundy; had my hand almost squeezed to a jelly by the good-natured son
of the provost, and, repairing on board my bolio, was soon once more
under weigh for the “far west.”

Very different, however, were the feelings which now attended my onward
progression. I had lost my kind and pleasant Mentor, Captain Belfield,
and his amiable maiden sister. There were no more social rambles, no
more agreeable disquisitions, no more tours in search of the
picturesque, no more chess.

I felt how insufficient my own thoughts were to supply the _hiatus_
caused by their absence, and mentally ejaculated, as I occupied my
lonely cabin at night, with poor Alexander Selkirk,

                  “Oh, solitude, where are the charms
                  That sages have seen in thy face?”

I cannot quit the subject of my two friends without saying a few more
words regarding them. I have already stated briefly that Captain
Belfield and his sister afforded a fine example of that tender
attachment—that perfect love and affection which should ever subsist
between persons so nearly connected. They truly lived for each other,
and the imparting of mutual pleasure seemed to constitute one of the
highest gratifications of their lives. It was quite refreshing to
observe the warmth and cordiality with which they met in the morning, as
she, the picture of neatness and refined simplicity—the very beau ideal
of the real English gentlewoman—stepped from the sleeping apartment of
the budgerow, whilst he, closing his ponderous Sanscrit or Persian
folio, and laying it on the breakfast-table, would rise with extended
hand and a cheerful smile to greet her. Then at night, too, after the
short but fervent prayer to the Father of all, which the captain himself
would offer up extempore, how attentively would he light her taper, and
then with a tender salute commend her to her chamber and repose.

If two or three can love in this way, I have since sometimes thought,
why not all the world? but all the world, my good griffin, are not
brothers and sisters. True, true; I had forgotten that. The more, alas!
the pity.

Though, however, the hearts of the pair were thus united, there was not
an equal accordance in all their sentiments and opinions. This, however,
though productive of numerous discussions, never led to acrimonious
disputes. They agreed to disagree. Nature had cast the brother and
sister in the same mental mould, to borrow a phrenological term (which I
do with respect); the organization was equal. The same fine sense and
kindliness of disposition in both; but circumstances had favoured in
different degrees the development of their respective qualities.
Benevolence, veneration, and ideality must have been large in both,
though the captain had evidently been at pains to curb the vagaries of
the latter. He had left his home a mere boy, with his mind almost a
blank sheet, on which anything might have been inscribed. Whilst others
his contemporaries plunged into idleness and dissipation, he, by some
chance, flew to the solace of books. In them he studied that mystery of
mysteries—man, comparing, as life advanced, the living manifestations of
his character with all that he found recorded of his acts; he perused
the works of historians, theologians, and metaphysicians, on all sides
of all questions; and arrived at one grand conclusion, which is, that
truth is a very hard thing to get at, and, like the ideal good of
Goldsmith’s Traveller, “allures from far, and as we follow, flies.” He
certainly sought it ardently, though he could not felicitate himself, he
said, exactly in having yet found the “true truth.” A self-taught
genius, who thought vigorously, and expressed himself strongly, he was,
no doubt, somewhat of an Utopian; at least such I know Captain Marpeet
thought him.

Miss Belfield had been reared in the elegant seclusion, but subject to
the somewhat contracting influences of an English country life (nature,
if I may so express it, seems to have intended nations as well as
individuals to be gregarious), enjoying in her father’s pretty vicarage
her pets, her flowers, and the agreeable and polished society of the
superior gentry of the vicinity. In the neighbouring village she
dispensed her little charities, assuaged the sorrows of the poor and
needy, and did all the good she could in her limited sphere; but of the
sufferings of the world on a grand scale she knew not much, and as
little understood, perhaps, their real causes and remedies. High as were
her qualities of heart and intellect—and admirably would she write and
speak on all matters on which she allowed them free scope—she was not
(and who is?) without a defect; hers was one frequently to be met with
amongst the most amiable and estimable of our countrywomen, a gentle
intolerance and quiet assumption of infallibility on those subjects on
which a very little reading and reflection ought, perhaps, to convince
us that we should hold our opinions with the most trembling diffidence—I
mean religion, and other kindred subjects relating to the powers and
duties of mind, and the great interests of society, but particularly the
former. This would evince itself in the expression of extreme pity and
commiseration for the obstinacy or delusion of those who conscientiously
differed from her in such matters, she, by her manner, never seeming to
entertain the smallest shade of suspicion that she herself might be in
error. This spirit, partially veiled by the graces of her manner, the
kindness of her heart, and the evident rectitude of her intentions, did
not look so ill as the ugly monster intolerance generally does; still it
was her dark side, and but ill accorded with the general good sense by
which she was characterized; her reading on these points had been as
exclusive as her brother’s had been general.

Equally holding to certain fundamental points, they were both anxious to
regenerate mankind, but were widely opposed in respect to the means to
be employed for that purpose. The captain looked primarily to schools,
lectures, locomotion, and the wide diffusion of commerce and
intelligence, and thought if man fell by eating of the tree of
knowledge, he figuratively was destined to rise by a repetition of the
act. Miss Belfield principally relied on the multiplication of churches
and Sunday-schools, the extension of missionary labours, the early
conversion of the Jews, and the like. He thought that religion was the
first subject to which an instructed mind would direct its attention.
Miss Belfield, on the contrary, considered it the very last on which, if
not forced upon him, he would seek to be informed. She considered man as
radically vicious, that suffering was necessary to try him, and that it
was perhaps better to preach resignation to evils, than to waste time in
vain attempts to diminish them materially. Her brother differed, too, in
this, and thought that happiness was quite as well calculated to fit us
for heaven as misery; and that it was almost a libel on the Deity to
suppose that the thanks and praises of a rejoicing heart would not be as
acceptable as those emanating from one bowed down by sorrow and
suffering. He thought that the evils inseparably annexed to our
condition, such as death, sickness, and the loss of those tenderly
beloved, were trials sufficient, without our unnecessarily increasing
the load by fictitious ones—clearly the result of our follies,
contentions, and prejudices.

He used to compare society, as at present constituted, to a body of
undisciplined troops, composed of jarring detachments, under incompetent
leaders, and amongst whom the finest military qualities and powers are
neutralized or impaired by want of concert and organization.

“Educate your masses,” he would say, “for without you do that no
conceivable form of government will produce happiness to the governed.
Construct the finest piece of mechanism you may, on the strictest
principles of art, if the material is rotten and unsound, it must give
at some point—the due antagonism of its springs will be destroyed, and
it will not work.”

This diversity of views, which I have endeavoured to describe, used to
give rise, as I have already stated, to numerous animated discussions.

I used to listen to these collisions of intellect, during the evenings
we passed together, with much interest; and when I could see my way
through the _pros_ and _cons_, was wont sometimes to venture an opinion,
to which the captain and his sister always listened with eagerness, as
if anxious to know how the matter would strike on my young and
unsophisticated mind.

Some of these discussions, that is, the substance of them, I still
remember, and had I space, and were this the place for them, I might
here be tempted to record.

Lest my reader may be inclined to think otherwise, I must here state, in
justice to the good captain, now no more, that he was no leveller; he
considered perfect equality as impracticable as to construct a perfect
column without a base and a capital, and that the fabric of society must
ever fine away to a point, but that instead of being, as at present,
founded, in great part, on misery, prejudice, indigence, and ignorance,
it might be made to rest on the solid basis of virtue and happiness.

His grand axiom was—and he used frequently to repeat it to his
sister—“If by reading, observation, and reflection, I have learnt
anything respecting my fellow-creatures, it is this: that eight-tenths
of their sufferings have been and are entirely of their own creation,
and that it is within the powers of the human mind to diminish the
amount of moral and physical evil to an incalculable extent. The upper
classes appear to govern the world, but in reality it is the ignorance
and prejudice of the ‘tyrant majority’ which rule it. In these, the more
educated find what physically Archimedes sought—the fulcrum to move the
world: the head is the governing part of the body, but we all know how a
disordered stomach will affect it.”

I had but little more intercourse with the good captain and his sister
during my stay in India, though we met now and then, and maintained an
occasional correspondence. He, poor fellow, was never destined to
revisit his native land, for after saving a small competence, and just
as he was preparing to return, death, by one of its most appalling
agents—cholera-lodged a detainer against him, and instead of enjoying
the easy evening of life he had fondly anticipated amongst the scenes of
his boyhood, he was destined to fill a cold tenement, six feet by two,
in St. John’s churchyard, Calcutta.

’Tis not for me to describe Miss Belfield’s feelings on this occasion;
indeed, who can describe the anguish of heart, the utter desolation,
which the loss of a brother or a sister, endeared by union of sentiment
and every tender association of youth, necessarily occasions? I learnt
that she almost sunk under the blow; and a few, very few lines, which
she wrote me shortly after, told forcibly the extent of her sorrows, and
indicated the gratifying fact that she considered I had a right to
participate in them.

Well, years rolled away. I returned home, with a broken constitution,
and a _lack_ of rupees, in the English sense of the term;[46] and some
time after that event received the following letter:—

                                         “Swines-Norton, June 10th, 18—.

  “MY DEAR CAPTAIN GERNON,

  “I have for some time been aware of your return to your native land,
  having heard of you from mutual friends. Pray, when your avocations
  will allow of your leaving London, endeavour to visit my retirement. I
  have a small room in my cottage at your service, and shall enjoy great
  pleasure, in some respects a sorrowful one, in meeting you again, and
  in reviving old recollections of those days when first we became
  acquainted. I will reserve all further communications till we meet; in
  the meantime am,

                                          “My dear Captain Gernon,
                                                      “Yours most truly,
                                                          “A. BELFIELD.”

  “To Brev. Capt. Gernon,
      “5, Peppercorn-buildings,
          “Pimlico.”

I was not long in finding out Miss Belfield’s retreat. The Highflyer
coach dropped me at the Bull, a foaming, rampant fellow, the only thing
evincing any signs of life and animation in the small sleepy village of
Swines-Norton, in ——shire. A few smock-frocked clowns, a bandy-legged
ostler, and a recruiting-sergeant, who seemed wofully out of his
element, loitered in front of the little inn as I descended.

“What luggage had you, sir?”

“Nothing but a small carpet-bag.”

“Come, Bill, bear a hand, and get the gentleman’s bag out of the hind
boot.”

The bandy-legged ostler soon disengaged my property; the spruce bluff
coachman clutched his reins and cracked his whip, and made the
over-frisky off-leader dance a saraband.

“Has Davy brought up that there black mare?” said the landlord,
sauntering out with his pipe and tankard of half-and-half.

“Yes; he’s down there along o’ Tom at the Blackbird.”

All right—crack—whisp—a nod to the pretty chambermaid at the
window—ya-hip! and away bowled the Highflyer, leaving me “alone in my
glory,” saving and except the drowsy specimens of humanity
afore-mentioned.

“Can you tell me where a lady named Miss Belfield resides?”

“Miss Bulfield—Miss Bulfield—be that she, Jem, as lives furder end o’
Tinker-pot-lane?”

“The lady, I mean,” said I, “returned from India some years ago, and
resides in something cottage, but I have forgotten the name.”

“All right, sir, that’s she—now you mentions the Heast Hinjies. I knows
she’ve a-got a parrotkeet—jist go on to the church, and then turn to
your right hand, and keep straight on as ever you can go ’til you comes
to a lane; when you be at the top o’ that, get over the stile and go
across the footpath till you comes to the furder end o’ the field, and
then anybody’ll tell you where Myrtle Cottage is.”

“Thank you, my man,” said I.

And I forthwith set out on my voyage of discovery. It was a sweet
summer’s evening, glorious, tranquil, sad. I heard with delight the
cuckoo’s voice, the tinkle of the sheep-bell, and the cry of the
jackdaws, as they sported about the burnished vane of the old
weather-stained steeple. I was in no hurry, but loitered in the quiet
village churchyard, where naught was moving save some two or three
little ragged sheep; and oh! who could describe the sensations, the
sadly pleasing, confused, but undefinable sensations, which crowded upon
me during the little half-hour that I spent there?

Seated on an old grey tombstone, alone, and looking up at that rustic
monitor, the village clock—whilst the soft summer air played on my face,
and soothing rural sounds fell on my ear—the events of my past life, the
images of friends departed—all I had done and left undone—passed like
visions—dissolving views—before me. Brother Indians, try sometimes,
after your period of toil is o’er, the effect of a summer’s musing in a
rural churchyard—’twill calm the perturbation of your spirits, place
things in their true lights before you, and act as oil on troubled
waters. But, to be brief, I found Miss Belfield’s cottage—neat, modest,
elegant, and retiring, just as I remembered herself. The parrot screamed
in the little hall, and a very antiquated dowager of a spaniel, with an
opaque eye, emitted a husky bark as I entered.

“Be pleased to take a seat, sir,” said the tidiest and modestest of
little maids, “and my mistress will be with you immediately.”

I took a seat—my spirits were in a flutter, almost bordering on pain.
The door opened, and the hand of Miss Belfield was locked in mine. We
both started a little.

“Most truly glad to see you,” said she, with deep emphasis, her eyes
full of tears. I placed my other hand over the one of hers which I held
in my grasp, and answered her by a soft and earnest pressure, which told
how deeply I reciprocated the feeling.

“Well,” said she, smiling, after a pause, “I suppose we must not
compliment each other on looks, for I am almost afraid to think how long
it is since we parted—but I hope our mutual regard has not suffered by
the lapse of time.”

I assured her that my respect and esteem for her were as fresh as ever.
Years and ill-health had given me a slight curve in the shoulders. The
freshness of my complexion had long been converted into a delicate
yellow; my hair was grey beyond the power of Macassar oil to restore,
and crows’ feet had dug their ineffaceable marks at the angles and
corners of my face.

Miss Belfield’s eyes I once or twice caught resting on me, as if
involuntarily—for she instantly averted them on their encountering mine.
She was doubtless comparing me to my former self—and exclaiming
inwardly, “Oh! what a falling off is here!”

If she was struck by my changed appearance, I was no less so with hers.
Time and Care, rival ploughmen, had deeply furrowed her brow—her
_embonpoint_ was gone; and the iron-grey locks peeped here and there
through the muslin of her cap. Still, as of old, the ease, the urbanity,
the refinement, and, at the same time, the simplicity of the
gentlewoman, shone in Miss Belfield as conspicuously as ever.

As we stood near the fire, and during the pause which followed the
ardour of question and answer incident to a first meeting, Miss Belfield
drew my attention to a portrait over the mantelpiece; it was that of an
officer, in somewhat old-fashioned regimentals.

“Do you know that?” said she, in a subdued and choked tone, pointing to
it with her finger.

I did indeed; ’twas my old friend, the good, the kind, and thoughtful
captain. There he sat, serenely, with his book half-opened and resting
on his knee, just as he was wont to look in days of yore, when I rattled
into his budgerow, after one of my shooting excursions.

“Come,” said Miss Belfield, gently withdrawing me from its
contemplation, “lunch awaits us in the next room, and you must require
refreshment.”

I must reserve a more detailed account of Miss Belfield for some future
part of my autobiography,—that devoted to England; let it here suffice
to state, that after a week’s visit to my amiable friend—one
characterized by every thing that was pleasing—I returned to London,
having first promised to repeat my visits from time to time, to draw and
botanize, and talk of old times; and settle, over a cup of Howqua’s
mixture, the great questions now agitating the world. But to proceed.

I passed the old fort and station of Buxar, where a few invalids doze
out the evening of their Indian existence, and saw some European
veterans, almost as black as the natives, with large mushroom hats,
bobbing for fish on the banks of the river, and in due time reached
Ghazepore, the station of one of H.M. regiments.

Here I found my shipmate, Ensign O’Gorman. The ensign, on whom I called,
received me as an Irishman and a British officer in the royal service
might be supposed to do. Could a volume say more for its warmth and
cordiality? I dined with him at his mess, at which urbanity, kindness,
and good cheer combined their attractions to render this one of the
pleasantest evenings I had spent in India. Oar ship adventures were
discussed; our fellow-passengers were passed in review, and we were
supremely happy.

“By the way,” said I, rather carelessly, “have you heard what has become
of Olivia Jenkins?”

“Oh, didn’t you hear she is married?”

“Married!” I exclaimed, and a mouthful of pillaw stuck _in transitu_ in
my œsophagus, nearly producing a case of asphyxia.

“Good heavens! you don’t say so?”

“Oh, it’s a fact,” said O’Gorman; “but what’s the matter? you appear
unwell.”

“Oh, I am quite well,” said I; “but let’s take a glass of wine.”

I tossed off a bumper, and felt relieved.

“And so—little—Olivia—Jenkins—is actually—married? Good heavens! only
think of that!”

“Why, sure,” said the ensign, smiling, “there’s nothing very strange in
a pretty girl getting married; but,” added he, looking hard at me, and
after a pause, “I suspect you were a little touched in that quarter
yourself; am I not a true diviner?”

“I acknowledge it,” said I; “I did like that girl. Good heavens! and so
little Olivia Jenkins is actually married!”

The ensign pressed me to stay with him a week, but I was forced to
decline his hospitality, and resumed my onward route the next morning.

In a few days I reached Benares—Kasi, the splendid—the Jerusalem or
Mecca of the Hindoo world. What a treat to look upon a picture of human
existence, just as it probably was when Alexander the Great was a little
chap!

As I glided past the swarming ghauts, where the pure-caste damsels, the
high-born Hindoo maidens, of this strange and antique land, displayed
their lovely forms, and laved their raven tresses in the sacred stream;
where the holy bramin and the learned pundit, seated cross-legged,
marked with ashes and pigments, pattered their Veds and Purans, I felt
this in all its force; whilst the blowing of the conch, or the tinkling
of bells, announced the never-ending round of _Poojah_ and devotion!

Here and there, the sacred Bull of Siva, and the _yoni_ and _lingam_,
festooned with wreaths of lotus or chumbalie, met the eye; whilst
crowded boats, jingling bylies (ruths or native carriages), armed
natives in the varied costumes of India (here assembling in the common
centre of religious hopes and duties), with an elephant or two
half-immersed, would serve to complete the foreground of this
interesting picture.

Behind arose, somewhat after the manner of those congregated
architectural masses in Martin’s pictures, though of course inferior in
the boldness of their proportions and general taste and magnificence of
the outline, the closely-wedged masses of this most curious and
old-world city; the continuity of buildings occasionally broken by
masses of foliage, or a cuneiform temple, with its tapering bamboo and
blood-red pennon.

High over all, in the centre of the city, on a natural eminence, towered
the celebrated mosque of Aurungzebe, with its two lofty minarets, which
command a magnificent prospect of the surrounding country. This mosque
is erected, it is said, on the site of a Hindoo temple of great
sanctity, which was previously desecrated by having the blood of a cow
sprinkled over it.

When the Mahomedans and Hindoos have a serious flare-up, the cows and
pigs are pretty sure to suffer for it. The one is held in the highest
veneration by the Hindoo, the other in utter abomination by the Moslem;
consequently, the killing of one in a mundil, and of the other in a
mosque, in pursuance of the _lex talionis_, generally constitutes the
crisis of a religious dispute.

Such is revenge, when passion and fanaticism are in the ascendant, and
such the _gusto_ with which, by contending religionists, the stab is
given in the most tender and vital part.

Having nearly cleared the city, I landed, accompanied by Ramdial Sirdar,
to take a peep at the interior of this strange place; and strange,
indeed, I found it. Streets swarming with people, and some so narrow
that one of our draymen could hardly work down them, unless edgeways.
Here, in the crowded chowks, waddled the huge braminy bull, poking his
nose into the bunyah’s grain basket, in disdainful exercise of his
sanctified impunity; whilst byraggies, fakeers, pundits, and bawling
mendicants, and much more, that I cannot here describe, made up a scene
as curious in itself, as striking and interesting to me from its
novelty.

In the course of my ramble, Ramdial gave me to understand that, if I was
desirous of an _hummaum_, or bath, after the Indian fashion, I could
have one at Benares for a rupee or two, which would purify my outer man,
besides being wonderfully agreeable. I had heard much of such baths in
the “Arabian Nights,” and in works of the like sort, and thought this a
good occasion to compare facts with early impressions; in short, I
determined to be parboiled, and having intimated the same to Ramdial, I
departed with him and my kidmutgar, after an early dinner, to the
_hummaum_, or Ghosul Kaneh.

This was a considerable distance from my boat, in a garden, in the
outskirts of the city. We entered the building, and Ramdial having
explained who I was and what I wanted, an attendant of the bath showed
me a small apartment, in which I was requested to disrobe. Having
_peeled_, a pair of curwah drawers, or _pajammas_, were given to me,
which descend about half-way down the thigh, and are tied in front with
a string.

All being ready, I, rather nervous, submitted myself to the guidance of
an athletic native, similarly habited to myself.

We passed through a narrow dark passage, and I began to look out for
adventures. The slave of the bath showed me into a little confined
apartment, some ten feet by four, filled with steam, on one side of
which were reservoirs of water of different temperatures, in separate
compartments, about (as well as I can recollect) breast-high.

Here I found another attendant, who, after sluicing a bowl or two of
water over my body, laid me out on a long board, occupying the centre of
the narrow apartment, and, aided by his companion, commenced rubbing me
with soap and pea-meal from head to foot.

This over, they proceeded to rub me down slowly with _keesahs_, or rough
gloves, bringing off flakes and _rouleaus_ of cuticle and epidermis
astonishing to behold. Flayed alive, they proceeded to shampoo and knead
me, producing the most pleasing and grateful sensations.

The strong man now bade me rise, and then and there began to play the
castanets on my vertebral column, beginning at the topmost articulation;
this he effected by placing his leg behind me, swinging my body gently
backwards and forwards, and then by a sudden jerk, the very reverse of
pleasant, producing the desired dislocation and its accompanying crack;
having done with the spine, he rung the changes on my toes, knees, and
fingers. To effect all this, he entwined his brawny limbs about me in a
most gladiatorial style, which was far from agreeable.

At length, after a few more sluicings, I was given to understand that my
purifications were at an end; something was then thrown over me, and I
was led back to the place from whence I came. There I dressed, and never
in my life experienced such a feeling of purity and buoyancy. I felt as
if a new man, cleansed mentally and bodily, and ready to open a fresh
account with the world.

My kitmudgar, Fyz Buccas, a worthy little fellow, had not been idle or
inattentive to my comforts during my absence; for no sooner had I
dressed, and was giving the last shake to a clean cambric
handkerchief—the _finale_ of the toilet in India—than he presented me
with a cup of hot coffee, which he had prepared outside, and brought in
afterwards my kalioun, which I had recently set up; taking this then in
my hand, and putting the mouth-piece between my lips, I stretched out my
legs, leaned my head back, and, half-closing my eyes, immediately
departed for the seventh heaven, in a cloud of odoriferous incense.

The following day brought me to Sultanpore, the station of a regiment of
native cavalry, about midway between Benares and Chunarghur. Here I
stayed a few days with a cornet, to whom I was the bearer of a letter.
There are no native cavalry lower than this in the Bengal presidency;
these, consequently, with the exception of the Governor-General’s
body-guard (who are differently attired), were the first I had seen of
that arm.

On the whole, this body of black dragoons pleased me well; their dress
was French grey, buckskin breeches, and long military boots, with high
blue mitre-shaped caps, terminating at the apex with a sort of
hemispherical silver knob; those of the native officers were covered
with red cloth, with silver mountings.

The European officers wore helmets (since changed to shakos), but in
other respects were dressed like their men. Some of the troopers were
tight, well-made fellows, and the native officers large, portly
gentlemen; but, if I may be allowed a pun, should say there were more
_Musulmans_ than _musclemen_ amongst them.[47]

Europeans in general _peel_ much better than natives, though the latter,
being generally taller and more equally-sized, look better, I think, in
a body; nevertheless, amongst the sepoys are frequently found men,
models of symmetry and muscular vigour, with whom few Europeans would be
able to cope. Their great degree of strength is, however, in general,
artificially induced by the continued practice of gymnastics, the
_magdas_, or clubs, and the use of the iron-stringed bow, &c.

I arrived at Sultanpore during the great Mahomedan festival of the
_Mohurrum_, and the cantonment, neighbouring bazaars, and villages, were
resounding with firing and shouting.

This festival, as is pretty well known to all in any degree acquainted
with Oriental history, is held in honour of the martyrdom of Hussain and
Hosein, the sons of Ali, who fell on the fatal field of Kerbela, a
catastrophe beautifully told by Gibbon, and which even he, who attaches
no belief to the pretensions of Mahomed, can hardly peruse without
emotion.

If such are the feelings of the infidel, what must be those of the
believer? The _Sunni_ makes it a season of silent grief and humiliation,
whilst the _Sheahs_, or followers of Ali, abandon themselves to the
wildest and most passionate demonstrations of sorrow.

_Tazeahs_, or representations of the shrine of Kerbela, of all sizes and
shapes, more or less richly adorned with gilding, &c., are borne daily
in procession for a period of many days, followed by crowds of the
faithful, shouting “Hussain! Hosein!” beating their breasts, and
indulging the most violent semblance of grief.

My friend, the cornet, drove me out one evening to witness the _tumasha_
(sport). As we approached the spot where the greatest concourse was
assembled, my ears were saluted by alternate shouts of what I was
subsequently informed were intended for the words “Hussain, Hosein,” but
uttered by the whole mass as sharply and compactly as a well-delivered
platoon fire, or the fitful escapes of steam from an engine.

The English soldier, with the natural proneness of honest John Bull to
effect a national assimilation whenever he can, calls these processions
“Hobson, Jobson;” and it is but fair to allow, that “Hussain, Hosein,”
when shouted forth in the manner described, sound exceedingly like
“Hobson, Jobson.”

On reaching the dense crowd, in the centre of which the tazeah, like a
ship on a heaving sea, rocked to and fro, a wild scene of excitement met
our view. Here were numbers of Mahomedan troopers, in their undress,
many of them carrying tulwars[48] under their arms, with fakeers,
servants, and bazaar people, all lustily lamenting the fate of Hussain
and Hosein.

The tazeah had a splendidly gilded dome, and in the front of it was the
figure of a strange creature, with the body of a camel, and a long
tapering neck, terminating with a female face shaded by jet black
ringlets; round the neck of this creature, which I take it was intended
to represent Borak, on which Mahomed made his nocturnal journey to
heaven, were strings of gold coins.

All this magnificence was supplied at the expense, I was told, of a
devout old begum, the left-handed wife of an invalid general at Chunar,
with whom, as will appear, I became subsequently acquainted.

On the seventh night of the _Mohurrum_, it is usual to celebrate the
marriage of Hussain’s daughter (nothing being perfect in this world
without a little love) with her cousin, a gallant partisan of the house
of Ali; Dhull Dhull too, the faithful steed of Hussain, his housings
stuck full of arrows, forms a part of the pageant, and serves to create
a still more lively image of the touching event which it is intended to
commemorate.

The Mahomedans, when worked up to a high state of religious excitement
and frenzy, on these occasions, are dangerous subjects to deal with;
very little would then induce them to try the temper of their blades on
the carcases of any description of infidel, Hindoo or Christian.

The relator was once at Allahabad when the great Hindoo festival of the
_Hoolee_, a sort of Saturnalia, and the Mahomedan _Mohurrum_ unluckily
fell together; and was present with the judge, Mr. Chalmers, when a
deputation from each of the religions waited upon him in connection with
the subject of the apprehended bloodshed and disturbance, in case the
processions of the two should meet.

The requests and the reasonings of the parties were highly
characteristic of the genius of their respective religions. The Hindoos
urged, mildly, that as their ancestors had possessed the country from
time immemorial, and long before the Mahomedans came into it, they did
not see why they should postpone the celebration of their religious
rites, because the former chose to take offence at them; they disclaimed
the slightest wish to insult or offend the Faithful, but contended for
their right to parade the city in procession, with music, &c., as of
old.

The Mahomedan moollahs, on their part, urged that, as the Hindoos were
kaffers and idolaters, it must be (and they put the case very feelingly
to Mr. Chalmers) exceedingly galling to them if they were allowed to
parade their music and processions near their mosques and tazeahs:

                 “Betwixt the wind and their nobility.”

The judge endeavoured to impress upon these last reasoners that the poor
Hindoos had virtually as good a right as they had to perform their
religious rites in their common city; and as for their being
unbelievers, they could with equal reason return the compliment.

All this, however, had no effect; they could neither perceive the reason
or justice of it, and declared their dogged determination to shut up
shop and suspend proceedings, unless the Hindoos were forced to postpone
theirs, or remove to a distance; to this the judge refused his assent,
declaring that both parties should have equal justice, and that he would
avail himself of both the civil and military power to keep the peace
between them.

Some time after the departure of these deputations, information was
brought that bodies of armed Mahomedans were coming into the town and
assembling at the barree, or residence of one of their principal men, a
great landholder, who was considered the head of the Sunnis there. The
judge immediately ordered his gig, begged me to step into it, and,
accompanied by a couple of orderly horsemen, we drove to his residence,
which was situated on the banks of the Jumna. It consisted of many
buildings irregularly disposed through one or more courts, in which were
also situated two or three small mosques.

On dismounting, and entering the first enclosure, we observed many
Musulmans, with heads inclined as if in profound thought, slowly moving
about, and habited in long black tunics, the mourning garb of the
Sunnis, with real or well-simulated looks of dejection. There we were
met by the Mahomedan chief, who appeared to deem himself insulted by the
suspicion which the unexpected visit implied.

“Follow me, Sahib,” said he, “and examine all the arms my place
contains; you will find they are few, and only loaded with powder, and
could not have been bought for the purpose you imagine.”

On saying this, or something to the same effect, he took us to where
several rows of matchlocks, rusty and dingy pieces of ordnance, were
piled. The judge said he had feared that it was their intention at night
to commence an onslaught on the Hindoos, and that he was determined to
preserve the peace. The chief disclaimed any such intention, but I well
recollect his concluding observation.

“Our religious observance,” said he, “is _gum_ (grief), theirs is
_shadee_ (uproar, literally ‘a wedding’), and they ought not surely to
be allowed to pass within our hearing; pray consider this;” and so
forth.

The result of all this was, that half a battalion and a couple of
six-pounders were ordered down to the city in the evening, and occupied
the chowk, or marketplace, during the night. This grievously offended
both parties, and they kept quietly within their several bounds. But for
this interference, there can be little doubt that blood would have been
spilt.




                             CHAPTER XXIII.


The cornet took me with him to breakfast and dine with his friend, the
old invalid general commanding at Chunarghur. This was my first
Christmas Day in India; the weather was as cold as an English October,
and I enjoyed the trip.

The pretty invalid station of Chunarghur is a few miles from Sultanpore,
on the opposite bank of the river; as you approach it, the fort,
crowning a lofty table rock, and abutting on the Ganges, has, with its
numerous Moorish buildings and lines of circumvallation, a very striking
and picturesque effect; and its reddish hue and that of the rock
contrast pleasingly with the verdant gardens and white residences of the
European inhabitants.[49]

The general, a hoary old Indianized veteran, gave my friend, with whom
he appeared to be on intimate terms, a very hearty reception. It being
Christmas Day, he had mounted his red uniform coat, which, from the hue
of the lace, and other unmistakable signs, it was very clear, had been
laid up in ordinary for a considerable time; but though his upper works
were European, all below indicated one who had imbibed, in the course of
fifty or sixty years’ service, a taste for the luxurious appliances of
an Indian existence. His legs, like those of Colonel Lolsaug, were
encased in voluminous _pajammas_, which finished off with a pair of
Indian gilt slippers.

We had a capital breakfast, at which an abundance of solid cheer,
interspersed with glasses of amber jelly, and garnished with evergreens
and flowers, “jasmin and marigolds,” produced a truly Old English
effect.

The old general leaned back in his easy chair, stretched his legs on a
morah, smoked his magnificent hookha, and prepared to receive a host of
people waiting outside to pay their respects.

In India, Christmas Day is called by the natives our “_Burra Din_,” or
great day. Our native soldiers and dependants attend in their best
attire, to pay their respects, and present, according to their means,
little _nuzzurs_ or gifts, as tokens of good-will and fidelity. Your
Kansaman brings a basket of sweetmeats; the shepherd, a kid from the
flock; the gardener, a basket of his choicest fruit, flowers, and
vegetables; the bearers deck the bungalow with evergreens, or plant a
young tree in front of the door, and so forth.

It is a pleasing homage to master and his faith; and altogether, with
the temperature of the weather and the solidity of the fare, tends
strongly to awaken bygone recollections of youth, and all the charities
and endearments of our island home at that delightful and merry season.

The _chick_, or blind, being now rolled up, a _posse_ of venerable
veteran native officers entered, exhibiting on their persons the various
obsolete costumes of the Indian army of half a century back, gradually
approximating from the uncouth attire of the sepoy of the olden time,
with its short vandyked _jangheeas_, half-way down the thigh, cut-away
coat, and ludicrous triangular-fronted cap, to the more perfect
Europeanized dress at present worn.

Each bore on his extended palm a folded-up handkerchief, on which lay a
certain number of gold mohurs or rupees, which the old general, contrary
to the usual custom in such cases, groped off, and laid beside him in a
heap, having previously touched his forehead, by way of acknowledging
the compliment.

Besides the pecuniary offering, many of the veterans held their swords
to the general and my friend, who touched them, and then their
foreheads. This pretty custom is universal amongst the military of India
and Persia, and is finely expressive of a soldier’s fidelity and
devotion. He offers you his sword; what can he more?

After the military had entered, various civil functionaries, connected
with the bazaar and garrison, and the general’s domestic servants, all
arrayed in their holiday attire, were ushered in, and made their salaams
and gifts. The latter were set aside in the room, and formed a goodly
display of oranges, pomegranates, sweetmeats, sugar-candy, &c., enough
wherewith to set up the store of a general dealer in a small way.

Last of all, several trays were brought in, each covered with an
embroidered roomal or handkerchief; the bearers, having arranged these
on the floor, withdrew the coverings with a grand air, as much as to
say, “There! what do you think of that?” and a magnificent display of
good things appeared. The Kansaman whispered the old general; the old
general smiled, and my friend laughed. It was a Christmas gift from
Begum Sahib, his pious left-handed Moosulmanee wife, and whose funds had
supplied, as I before mentioned, the magnificent _tazeea_ at Sultanpore,
Benares.

Whilst its examination was going on, I thought I perceived a few curious
eyes peeping from behind the curtain, which concealed the _sanctum
sanctorum_ of the _zenan khaneh_, or female apartments.

After the whole party had retired, and the general and my friend had
resumed their chat and their hookhas, I observed the aforesaid curtain
once more on the move, and, immediately after, the figure of an old
withered Indian lady, covered with a profusion of rings and jewels, with
a pair of garnet-coloured trousers of formidable dimensions, and a
milk-white _doputta_, or scarf, over her head, issued therefrom.

She stood for a moment, placed her finger archly on her lips, as a
signal for my friend to be silent, and then gliding slowly towards the
veteran, whose back was turned towards her, she placed her long dark
slender hands, sparkling with rings, over his eyes.

“Halloa!” said the old gentleman, “who have we here? what rogue is
this?” smiling pleasantly, and knowing all the while who it was.

The old lady laughed, withdrew her hands, and stood before him.

“General Sahib,” said she, in Hindustanee, “I am come to make my salaam
to you on your _Burra Din_.”

She now took a chair; my friend the cornet, who evidently knew her well,
made her a respectful salaam, and they held a very animated conversation
together, of which, from their eyes being directed towards me ever and
anon, I guessed myself to be the subject. I was a modest youth in those
days, and felt a little embarrassed at the idea of being overhauled and
discussed in an “unknown tongue.”

The cornet said: “The Begum has been asking about you; she says you look
very young; quite a _chokra_ (boy), and have a very _gureeb_ (quiet)
look, though, she dares to say, you are a bit of a _nut cut_ (roguish
fellow) for all that.”

“Pray tell her,” said I, “that she does me too much honour, and that I
really want language to express the extent of my obligation. As for the
first fault, time doubtless will correct it; with respect to the other,
you may say it is an hereditary complaint in our family.”

The cornet explained, or tried to explain; the old lady laughed, nodded
her head, and said it was “_burra taiz bhat_” (a very smart reply). She
now retired to her apartment, after a fresh round of salaaming between
her and the cornet.

“I thought,” said I, when she had gone, “that it was not usual for
native ladies to exhibit themselves in that way.”

“Nor is it,” said he, “generally; but age and other circumstances lead
to exceptions in this as well as in everything else. Besides,” added he,
“though the old lady is both rich and devout, she does not, of course,
hold a foremost place in native estimation.”

The general, who had left us for a few moments, now returned, and after
some little conversation, of which she was the subject, being spoken of
in a laudatory strain, “Well, now,” said he, as if he had been revolving
the matter deeply, “I don’t know, but I consider that old woman as much
my wife as if we had had a page of Hamilton Moore read over to us. My
faithful companion for forty years, and the mother of my children!”

“But,” said the cornet, “your friend the Padre, you recollect, when he
was passing, took dire offence at her making her appearance one day when
he was here; do you recollect that, general? You had quite a scene.”

The general here emitted a panegyrical effusion touching the whole
clerical body, and the scrupulous Padre in particular, which, however, I
will not repeat.

After tiffin, the general, the cornet, and myself, went out to visit the
fort and the neighbourhood, which I had a desire to see; the former,
being old and infirm, rode in his _tonjon_ (a sort of chair-palankeen);
my friend and I were on horseback.

The fort of Chunarghur, to which we ascended from the town side by a
somewhat steep road, occupies the summit of a table rock, some hundred
feet above the surrounding country, and terminating abruptly on the
river side. A strong wall, defended by numerous towers, runs round the
edge, and the interior contains modern ranges of barracks, magazines,
&c., and some fine masses of old buildings, in the Moorish style of
architecture, characterized by the cupolas, horseshoe arch, &c.

The views on all sides are extensive and interesting: on the one, you
look down upon the roofs of the closely-built native town, its temples
and intermingled foliage, and tall bamboo pigeon-stands, with the white
houses and luxuriant gardens of the adjacent station, the broad Ganges
skirting the verdant slopes in front, and stretching away through many a
sandy reach towards Benares; on the opposite side, above the fort, a
rich and cultivated country, waving with crops, adorned with mango
groves, and dotted here and there with old mosques or tombs, extends far
in the distance, traversed by bold sweeps of the river, which, sprinkled
with many a white sail, or strings of heavy boats, advancing with
snail-like pace against the current, glistens brightly below.

The general pointed out to me the particular part of the wall where we
made our unsuccessful assault in the year 1764, with some other lions of
the place; after which we left the fort by another gateway, and a
somewhat zigzag descent, on the opposite side to that on which we had
entered.

In passing a guard of invalids, however, before emerging, I was highly
entertained to see the old veterans, who were rather taken by surprise,
hobbling out from their pipes and repose in a mighty pother, to present
arms to the general, which they managed to effect before he had left
them far behind, with a most picturesque irregularity.

Chunar, some thirty or forty years before the period to which I am
adverting, had been, I believe, one of our principal frontier stations,
and the head-quarters of a division, though then, as now, scarcely
occupying a central point in the immense line of the British dominions
on this side of India. The cantonments of this large force were situated
on the plain last noticed, above the fort, and present small station,
though almost every trace of it has long disappeared, at least of the
abodes of the living, for the mansions of the dead still remain nearly
_in statu quo_ to tell their pensive tale.

We paid a visit to this now remote and forgotten burying ground (or
rather to one of them, for there are two) a mile or two beyond the fort;
and I confess, albeit a juvenile, that I was touched at the sight of
these lonely mementoes of the fact, that a bustling military cantonment,
of which hardly a vestige remains, once occupied the immediate vicinity.

How changed is now the scene from what it was in the _qui hye_ days of
our fathers! The clang of the trumpet, the roll of the drum, and the
gleaming ranks, have long given place to more peaceful sounds and
sights; the creak of the well-wheel, and the song of the ryot, as he
irrigates his fields, supply the place of the former. Grain now waves
where troops once manœuvred, whilst the light airs of the Ganges pipe,
amidst the white mausoleums, the dirges of those who “sleep well”
beneath, many of the once gay inhabitants of the scene:—

          “Ah! sweetly they slumber, nor hope, love, nor fear;
          Peace, peace is the watchword—the only one here.”

There are few things which address themselves more strongly to the
feelings than the sight of the tombs of our countrymen in a far distant
land. In the cemetery to which I am referring, now rarely visited, it
being out of the track of travellers, where grass and jungle are fast
encroaching, and time and the elements are pursuing their silent
dilapidations, many a Briton—many a long forgotten Johnson and
Thompson—quietly repose, far from the hearths of their fathers.

I have since more than once visited this and similar places, which may
be compared to wrecks which the onward flow of our advancing power
leaves behind it, and as I have stood and mused amongst them, have
pleased myself by indulging in dreamy speculations touching the
histories of the surrounding sleepers (for all have their little
histories), of all their hopes, fears, and cares, here for ever laid at
rest.

We extended our excursion to some distance beyond the cemetery, and
visited the mausoleum of a Mahomedan prince or saint, the history of
which I have forgotten. I have now only a faint remembrance of its
mosaic and lattice-work—its inlaid scrolls from the _Koran_—the
sarcophagus covered with an embroidered carpet, the lamps around, and
the ostrich eggs suspended from the vaulted roof.

On returning home to the old general’s house, rather late, we found two
or three of his friends, invalid officers of the garrison, assembled to
do justice to his roast beef and other Christmas fare. A very social
party we had; the general “shouldered his crutch,” and the invalid
guests gave us plenty of Indian legendary lore; all hearts expanded
under the influence of good cheer, and a couple of bottles of “Simkin
Shrob” (Champagne), which the general produced as if it had been so much
liquid gold, reserved for high days and holidays.

A glass or two of champagne is your grand specific for giving the blue
devils their _quietus_, and liberating those light and joyous spirits
which wave their sparkling wings over the early wine-cup and the genial
board; but, like other ephemeræ, soon pass away, drowned, perhaps, like
flies, in the liquid from whence they spring, leaving but a pleasing
remembrance of their having once existed.

The next morning, after breakfast, the cornet and I rode back to
Sultanpore, and in a few days I bade him adieu, and in a short time
found myself sound in wind and limb, but quite out of _rootie mackun_
(“bread and butter”), and other river stores, in sight of the far-famed
fortress of Allahabad, at the confluence of the Jumna and Ganges.

The view of this fortress, with its lofty walls and numerous towers, is,
as you approach it, very striking; one sees few such imposing masses in
England; and as for our feudal castles, few of them are much bigger than
the gateways of such places as I am describing.

The fort which occupies the point where these two famous rivers meet,
though perfectly Oriental in its general character, has been “pointed,”
and strengthened in accordance with the principles of European
fortification, particularly on the land side. It is impregnable to a
native force, and one of the principal depôts of the Upper Provinces.
This, as is well known, is one of the _Prayagas_, or places of Hindoo
pilgrimage.

During the great _Melah_, or fair, which subsequently it was often my
lot to witness, the concourse of people who assemble here from all parts
of the Hindoo world, from the Straits of Manaar to the mountains of
Thibet, is prodigious. The sands below the fort exhibit, on that
occasion, a sea of heads, intersected by lines of booths, and here and
there an elephant or a camel towering above the congregated mass.

The point where the all-important regenerating dip is effected, is
covered by the many-coloured standards of the Brahmins and Fakeers,
looking at a distance like a dahlia show, or a gaudy-coloured bed of
tulips.

In crossing over to the fort, in my bolio, I was forcibly struck by the
very different appearance in the water of the two streams. The one, the
Jumna, deep, blue, and pure; the other, the Ganges, yellow and turbid.
It was curious to observe them blending in many a whirlpool and eddy—the
flaky wreaths of the dirty old “Gunga-Jee” infusing themselves into the
transparent element of the sister river.

Here I laid in a store of eggs, bread, poultry, mutton, and the like—of
the latter I purchased a magnificent hind-quarter from a bazaar kussai,
or butcher, who came staggering on board with it, patting and
attitudinizing it, and after pointing out its incomparable beauties, its
masses of fat, and the fine colour of the lean, &c., let me have it for
four rupees, just three rupees eight annas more than it was worth.

A few days brought me to Currah Munickpoor, where I found a sub, on
solitary outpost duty, who looked upon my arrival as an agreeable break
to the monotony of his life—a perfect Godsend—and treated me with
uncommon hospitality. I found him a very pleasant fellow, and his manner
of life—smoking, eating, shooting, &c.—so much to my taste, that it did
not require any very urgent solicitation on his part to induce me to
spend two or three days with him.

I dined with him at his bungalow, some short distance inland, on the
first day, when he showed me the objects worthy of notice in the
neighbourhood, and thinking this a good opportunity to dress my
hind-quarter of mutton, I invited him to partake of it next day, on
board my bolio.

My acquaintance was a “mighty hunter,” as most young Indian officers
are. He shot, fished, and kept a pack of mongrels, and a greyhound or
two, with which he hunted the hare, fox, and jackal; he was also a great
adept in the use of the pellet-bow, in the mode of discharging which he
obligingly gave me some lessons.

I am not aware whether this sort of bow is known in Europe or not. If it
were as generally made use of amongst boys in England as by young men in
India, we should certainly have a fearful number of blind and one-eyed
gentry amongst the population.

This bow is generally made of a split bamboo, which, being highly
elastic, renders it peculiarly adapted to the purpose; it has two
strings of catgut, which, at about a foot from one extremity, are kept
separate by a small piece of stick, about an inch and a half in length,
the ends ingeniously secured between the strands of the string;
immediately opposite to that part of the bow grasped by the hand, and
which is well padded, there is a small piece of leather, about two
square inches in size, sewn to the two strings, and presenting its flat
surface to the handle; in this a pellet of hard, dried clay is placed,
and being seized by the thumb and forefinger of the right hand, is then
discharged at the object.

The great danger of the tyro is that of striking the thumb of the left
hand, within an inch or two of which the ball must always pass, though
by the practised bowman a collision is always avoided by giving the
wrist a peculiar turn or twist. The force with which the ball goes, when
thus propelled, is surprising; and uncommon accuracy in striking an
object may be in time acquired by a due regulation of the hands and eye.
I have brought down with the pellet-bow pigeons and kites, when on the
wing, from a great height, and cut off the heads of doves and sparrows
sometimes as completely as if it had been done with a knife.

As my friend and I strolled in the tamarind grove, near to which my boat
was moored, he exhibited his skill upon the squirrels and paroquets,
much to my astonishment.

“Will you let me have a shot?” said I, eagerly.

“Certainly; but have you ever attempted it before?”

“Never,” I replied; “but there appears to be no difficulty in it
whatever.”

“’Tis far more difficult than you imagine,” he replied; “it was months
before I got into the way of it; here,” he continued, “if you are
determined, you must. Now, twist your wrist thus, or you will infallibly
hit your thumb: there, so!”

“Oh! I see,” said I; and immediately seized the bow.

A dove sat invitingly on a neighbouring bough; I gave a long pull and a
strong pull, and, och! hit my thumb a whack that bared it to the bone.
Away I tossed the pellet-bow to the distance of about twenty yards,
thrust the mutilated member into my mouth, and immediately fell to
dancing something very like Jim Crow. In a little time the agony
subsided; I had swathed the ex-member in fine linen, when Fyz Buccas
came to summon us to dinner.

“Come along, sir,” said I; “I hope you can dine off a hind-quarter of
mutton and a Bombay pudding.”

“Nothing can be better,” said he; “but where did you get your meat?”

“I bought it of a bazaar fellow at Allahabad, and a splendid joint it
is.”

My companion, more experienced in the tricks of India than myself,
smiled incredulously, and then looked a little grave.

“I hope they have not given you a made-up article.”

“Made-up!” said I; “I don’t understand you.”

“Why,” he replied, “these bazaar rascals stuff and blow up their meat,
and use half a dozen other different ways of taking in the unwary
passenger.”

“’Pon my life,” said I, “you frighten me; if this my best bower fails,
we shall go plump on the rocks of short commons, that’s certain.”

“Oh, never mind,” said he; “at the worst, my place is not far off, and
there is abundance of prog there; besides, I can eat bazaar mutton, or
goat, or anything else at a pinch, particularly if there is a good glass
of Hodgson to wash it down.”

This dialogue was cut short by the entry of the mutton; it certainly did
not look as respectable mutton should look. I seized the carver, eager
to know the worst, and gave a cut; the murder was out, and so was the
wind; the unhappy mutton falling into a state of collapse.

“Ha! ha! ha!” roared the sub: “I thought as much; now try that mass of
fat containing the kidney, and you will have farther evidence of the
skill with which an Indian butcher can manufacture a fat joint of
mutton.”

I made a transverse incision into the membraneous sac, and there lay a
beautiful and compact stratification of suet, skin, and other extraneous
matters, which I extracted _seriatim_ at the point of my fork. I confess
I was thunderstruck at this profligacy of the heathen, which is,
however, common enough.

Currah is an interesting spot, abounding in picturesque ruins; and good
sporting is to be had there, the neighbourhood abounding in hares, wild
pea-fowl, grey partridges, and quail; the best cover in which to find
the latter is, my friend told me, the soft feathery undergrowth of grass
to be found in the indigo fields. In some of the islands of the Ganges,
black partridge, florikin, and hog-deer are to be met with, and there
are also plenty of wolves and hyænas amongst the ruins, for those who
are fond of such sport.

The town of Currah, about fifty miles above Allahabad, is situated on
the Ganges, close to its banks, and presents to the view a confused mass
of mud buildings, buried in the foliage of numerous neem, peepul, and
tamarind trees; interspersed with these are several temples, musjids, or
mosques, as also some houses of stone or brick, displaying a
considerable appearance of comfort and convenience for this part of
India.

The vicinity is much cut up by deep ravines, formed by the annual rains
in their descent, through the loose soil, to the river. A little below
the town are the remains of a considerable fort, which from the Ganges
has rather a picturesque appearance; its gateway, and some lofty
circular bastions, are in a very tolerable state of preservation.

Lower down still, on the spot where I moored, are some pretty Hindoo
mundils or temples, from which ghauts or flights of steps lead to the
river; these are overhung by noble trees, principally the tamarind,
shedding a cool and refreshing shade over the spot.

Here I planted my chair on one or two evenings, with my friend the sub,
beneath the shade of these trees, and, soothed into a state of
tranquillity by the cooing of numerous doves, which fill the groves, I
gazed on the boats as they glided down the stream, and yielded up my
mind to the influence of tranquil and pleasing emotions. I thought of
home—my mother—the widow—when I should be a captain—and other things
equally remote and agreeable.

The tamarind, to my taste, is the most beautiful tree of the East—not
even excepting the banyan—the foliage, which is of a delicate green,
droops in rich and luxuriant masses, like clusters of ostrich
plumes—overhanging a piece of water, or half-enveloping some old mosque,
durgah, or caravanserai—with the traveller’s horse picketed in its
shade, or the group of camels ruminating in repose beneath it—nothing
can be more picturesque.

This tree, beneath which no plant will grow, seems to be a great
favourite with the natives, but particularly with the Mahomedans; it is
almost invariably to be found near their mosques and mausoleums; and
amongst them, I suspect, holds the place the yew, or rather the cypress,
does with us—an almost inseparable adjunct of the tomb:

          “Fond tree, still sad when others’ griefs are fled.
          The only constant mourner o’er the dead.”

A nest of Brahmins is comfortably established in and about the ghaut and
temple above mentioned, the duties of which latter they perform; these,
with bathing, eating, sleeping, and fleecing European passers-by,
constitute the daily tenor of their _harmless_ lives. They regularly
levy contributions from European travellers who pass this way, and make,
I suspect, rather a good thing of it.

Their course of proceeding is as follows: one of the fraternity, with
all the humility of aspect which characterized Sterne’s monk, waits upon
the traveller with a little present of milk, fruit, or a pot of tamarind
preserve—the last, by the way, uncommonly good there—this, in a subdued
tone, and with a low salaam, he tenders for acceptance, and at the same
time produces for inspection a well-thumbed volume—of which it might
truly be said, in the language of the Latin grammar, “_Qui color albus
erat, nunc est contrarius albo_”—partly filled with names, doggrels, and
generally abortive attempts at the facetious. In this the traveller is
requested to record his name, the date of his visit, with the addition
of as much epigram as he can conveniently squeeze out, or of any
_extempore_ verses he may chance to have by him ready cut and dry for
such occasions.

Having made his literary contribution, and returned the valuable
miscellany to its owner, in whose favour the traveller’s romantic
feelings are perhaps warmly excited, particularly if, like me, a “_tazu
wulait_” (literally, a fresh-imported European), with some St.
Pierre-ish notions of the virtuous simplicity of Brahmins and Gentoos,
he begins to discover, from the lingering, fidgety, expectant manner of
his sacerdotal friend, that something remains to be done—in fact, that a
more important contribution is required—and that the “_amor nummi_” is
quite as rife in a grove on the banks of the Ganges as anywhere else in
this lucre-loving world. On making this discovery, he disburses his
rupee in a fume, and all his romantic ideas of hospitable Brahmins,
primitive simplicity, children of nature, &c. &c., vanish into thin air.

My friend the sub lent me a pony, and, accompanied by dogs, servants,
and guns, we traversed a good deal of the surrounding country in search
of game and the picturesque.

The country, for miles around Currah, is thickly covered with the ruins
of Mahomedan tombs, some of great size, and combining, with much
diversity of form, considerable elegance and architectural beauty. Two
or three of these, more striking than the rest, are erected over the
remains of peers or saints; one of these latter is, I was told, Sheik
Kummul ud Deen, a very holy man, who, doubtless, in his day rendered
good service to the cause of Islam, by dint, probably, of that very
cutting and convincing argument the _shumshere_.[50] The adjacent
village of Kummulpore derives its name from him.

Kurruck Shah, I learnt from my young friend, who was a bit of an
antiquary, was the name of another peer of remarkable sanctity, who lies
buried near the town of Currah; his durgah or shrine, which we visited,
is situated in the midst of an extensive paved court, nearly encompassed
by shabby whitewashed buildings, shaded by two or three gigantic trees,
some of the arms of which were leaning for support on the buildings they
had so long shaded, like parents claiming in age the support of their
children—their natural props. It has, we were told, an establishment of
peerzadas, or attendant priests, and land attached for their support,
the supply of oil for the lamps, &c.

I could never learn clearly or positively the cause of so vast a
congregation of tombs as this neighbourhood exhibits, many square miles
being covered with them; but my companion was told by villagers whom he
questioned on the subject, that they covered the remains of the slain
who fell in a great battle. As, however, the dates on the tombs are of
various periods, this must have been the hardest fought battle on
record—or the process of interment singularly slow.

Joking apart, to trust to the _on dits_ and traditions of untutored
peasants in any country is far more likely to lead to error than to
enlighten, in nine cases out of ten.

Having much enjoyed my three days’ halt at Currah, I once more pursued
my onward course, my hospitable host sending down to my boat a profusion
of butter, fresh bread, and vegetables, for my voyage, with a piece of
mutton, on the integrity of which he told me I might confidently rely:
this was, at all events, _puffing_ it in a proper manner.

I found the country between Currah and Cawnpore to contain nothing
particularly remarkable; groves, ghauts, mud-built towns, ravines, and
sand-banks constituted its leading features. On one of the latter, one
fine cold evening, I performed the funeral obsequies of the one-eyed
bull-dog, who had been long in a declining state; the climate evidently
did not agree with his constitution, and he slowly sunk under its
effects. The interment was conducted by Nuncoo Matar, and Teazer, now
constituting the sum total of my kennel, stood by whilst his companion
Sully was receiving those last attentions at our hands.

At Cawnpore I put up with the major, who, the reader may remember, was
one of our passengers in the _Rottenbeam Castle_. He was a most worthy,
gentlemanly fellow, as great a griffin as myself, though likely to
continue so to the end of the chapter, for two very good reasons: one,
because he had passed that age after which, as I have before stated, in
an early part of these memoirs, the process of accommodation to Indian
habits becomes an exceedingly difficult one; and secondly, because he
had the honour to belong to one of H.M.’s regiments, in which it must be
sufficiently obvious, without my troubling the reader or myself with an
elaborate explanation, that a knowledge of Indian manners, language, and
customs is not so likely to be acquired as in a sepoy corps, where a
European is brought into constant contact with the natives.

The major, who was accustomed to the best society of England, had a
considerable admixture of the exquisite in his composition; but it sat
so easily upon him he did not know it, and being natural, was
consequently agreeable.

I would not have it inferred, exactly, that I think all things which are
genuine must necessarily please, but that nature is always a redeeming
feature, and when associated with what is in itself excellent, it
constitutes the master-charm.

The major gave me a room in his bungalow, to which I soon had all my
valuables transferred from the bolio. The same day the manjee came up to
make his salaam, and demand the balance of what was due to him for his
boat. He was accompanied by his sable crew, jolly fellows, who had
carried me on their shoulders over many a nullah, and plunged many a
time and oft in the Ganges for me, to pick up a bird.

There they were, “four-and-twenty blackbirds all in a row,” in the
major’s verandah, squatted on their hams, and dressed in their best
attire. Every face had become familiar to me; I knew most of their
names, their peculiar _fortes_, from the purloiner _en passant_ of
_kuddoos_[51] and cucumbers, the thief in ordinary to the mess, to the
instructor of the paroquets, and the cook to the crew, and associated
one or more of their names with almost every sporting adventure or
exploit in which I had been engaged on my way up—a long four months’
trip.

It is true I subjected them occasionally to the rigorous discipline of
the Marpeetian code; in other words, thrashed them soundly when they
hesitated to plunge into an alligatorish-looking pool after a wounded
dabchick, or capsized my griffinship, as happened once or twice, when
staggering with me Scotch-cradle fashion, gun and all, through the
shallows, to my bolio; but the good-natured, placable creatures soon
forgot it, and we were on the whole very good friends. I believe they
knew I was a griffin, and, cognizant of the infirmities of that singular
animal, made allowances for me, particularly as I gave them sometimes,
by way of compensation, a rupee or a feed of _metais_ (sweetmeats).

Oh paying the manjee, he tied up the rupees carefully in the corner of
his turban, and made me a low salaam; his crew also bowed themselves to
the earth. So much for business. He then put up his hands, and with an
agreeable smile, and in an insinuating tone, said something which I
desired Ramdial to explain, though I partly guessed its purport.

“What does he _muncta_ (want), Ramdial?”

“He _bola_ (says) if _Sahib Kooshee_ will please give him _buckshish_.”

“Yes, yes; we’ll give him some boxes—_paunch rupee bus?_” (Rs. 5 enough,
eh?)

“_Han Sahib_ (yes, sir) _bus_ (enough).”

Having, in my usual piebald _lingua franca_, thus consulted my keeper of
the privy purse, I ordered him to disburse a gratuity of Rs. 5 amongst
the crew, which they gratefully received, with many salaams. Thus we
parted, never more to meet, and thus wound up my aquatic journey from
the presidency to Cawnpore.

The curtain is now about to rise on act the last of my griffinage, and
it may be some consolation to those who have sat thus long to witness
the performance, that they are approaching the _dénouement_, the grand
flourish of trumpets and _exeunt omnes_.

Cawnpore is the head-quarters of a division, and the station of several
thousand troops of all arms—with some slight addition, indeed, of native
troops, a force can be despatched almost immediately from this station
with which hardly any Indian army of the present day could successfully
contend in the open field.

At the period embraced by these memoirs, a regiment of dragoons, two of
native cavalry, one of European, and three of native infantry, horse and
foot, artillery, pioneers, engineers, &c., &c., constituted the amount
of the military force at Cawnpore. The station itself has a bad name
amongst Indian stations, and richly does it deserve it. Dust, ravines,
and mangy black pigs are the most striking features of the cantonment;
and the neighbouring country is flat, arid, and peculiarly
uninteresting.

The society is large, and time is killed here pretty much in the same
way as in other large stations—private and mess parties, masquerades and
fancy dress-balls, and private theatricals.

I passed a week with the hospitable major, which was principally devoted
to making the necessary preparations for my march. I had nearly emptied
the general’s snuff-box; had no pay due; and was consequently obliged to
consider economy in my purchases, and to relinquish all ideas, if I ever
had them, of travelling _en seigneur_ or _à la nawaub_.

The first thing was to purchase a nag, and the major in this undertook
to assist me—and thereby hangs a tale. He intimated to one of his
regimental functionaries that a young gentleman wanted a pony; and
straightway a rare assortment of Rosinantes in miniature made their
appearance in the compound. I never beheld the phrase of “raw head and
bloody bones” so completely reduced to matter-of-fact before as in some
of these _biting_ satires on the equine race, most of them
grass-cutters’ tatoos—the quintessence of vice and deformity—a breed
peculiar to India, and the very pariar of horses.[52]

“Try this fellow, Gernon,” said the major, laughing; “I think he’ll do
for you.”

The major little thought how near he was to the mark. On his so saying,
I mounted, or rather threw my leg over a very angular backbone, and
seizing a primitive bridle of string or cord, solicited an onward
movement with a “gee-up.”

Now, whether it was that I touched a “tender point,” or being of greater
specific gravity than a bundle of grass, I know not; but certainly I was
no sooner in a “fix,” as the Yankees say, than the little devil emitted
an appalling scream, clapped back his ears, and commenced a rapid
retrograde movement, backing me into the midst of “seven devils” worse
than himself.

In a moment, I had double that number of heels in full play around me,
spite of the tatoo owners’ attempts to drive off their animals. A
thundering broadside in the ribs of my Bucephalus, which damaged my leg
considerably, and other notes of battle sounding around, convinced me
speedily that the sooner my friend and I parted company the better. I
consequently rolled off, and scrambled out of the _mêlée_, receiving, in
retreating, an accelerator in the shape of another kick on or about the
region of the _os coccygis_. As for the major, he was almost in
convulsions.

“Confound it, major, that’s too bad of you,” said I, “to get me on the
back of that imp, and now to laugh at my misfortunes.”

“Oh! then, by dad, you must forgive me,” said he, his eyes still
streaming; “but if it was my father himself I could not resist;” and
again he laughed till he gave up through exhaustion.

This over, I proceeded to a more cautious selection, and finally bought
a tolerably decent-looking animal for Rs. 25, and who, bating that his
fore-feet were in the first position, was worth the money. A small tent,
in India termed a routee, rather the worse for wear, I bought for Rs.
60, and this, with a Cawnpore-made saddle and bridle, a hackery, two
bullock-trunks, and a pair of bangy baskets, constituted my turn-out for
the march.

My friend the major kindly took me with him to messes and wherever he
was invited.

These mess parties I then thought very pleasant, though I confess I
should now derive very little pleasure from the scenes in which I was
then wont to delight, particularly on what were considered public
nights—toasting, speechifying, drinking, singing songs (many of the
grossest description), roaring and screeching, with the _finale_ of
devilled biscuits, daybreak, pale faces, perhaps a quarrel or two, and
half a dozen under the table, in a few words describe them.

Since those days, and twenty-five years are now equal to a century of
the olden time as respects progress, things have improved; we have begun
to learn in what true sociality really consists—even and tranquil
interchange of thought, with a sprinkling of decent mirth, the genuine
“feast of reason and the flow of soul”—to which eating and drinking, the
mere gastronomic pleasures of the table, are considered as secondary
rather than as principal sources of enjoyment.

The change, however, is yet but beginning; aldermen, it is true, have
ceased to be inseparably associated (as twin ideas) with huge paunches
and red noses—your seven-bottle men have enjoyed the last of their fame,
which reposes with the celebrity of a Beau Brummel; but too much of the
old Saxon leaven—the wine and wassail-loving and gormandizing spirit,
with an excess of animalism in other respects—still characterizes us;
and, little as it may be thought, is a serious hindrance to social and
intellectual advancement.

The more exalted pleasures of the heart and intellect, let it be
observed in passing, can only be enjoyed, individually and nationally,
by those who can restrain their grosser appetites within moderate
bounds. This great truth the Easterns of old perceived, though (like all
truth when first discerned) it was pushed to a vicious extreme in this
case—that of excessive mortification.

This inordinate love of that which administers gratification to the
senses (allowable in a moderate degree) is, it appears to my humble
apprehension, our prime national defect; it engenders a fearful
selfishness and profusion—militates against that moderation and
simplicity of character from which great things spring—marks a state of
pseudo-civilization, and causes to be left fallow or but partially
cultivated the field of the benevolent affections—the true source of the
purest enjoyments.

When man shall be sought and prized for his qualities and virtues, and
not for his mere adjuncts of wealth and station; when happy human hearts
and smiling human faces shall have more real charms for the great and
refined than the _pirouettes_ of a Taglioni or the strains of a Rubini;
when the glow of self-approval shall be able to battle with the
fashionable sneer and the “world’s dread laugh,” and the duties of
kindred and country shall take precedence of “missions to the blacks,”
and the like; then, indeed, shall we be opening a new field for the
mighty energies of our race, and entering on a happy millennium.

What a power to effect good, by leading the young and awakening spirit
of the age into paths of peace, do the aristocracy of this country
possess, if they would but use it! Standing on the vantage ground of
fashion, wealth and station, they might infuse fresh moral and
intellectual vigour into the nation, and stem, by all that is liberal,
ennobling, and refining, the somewhat sordid and mediocre influences of
mere commercial wealth. “Truth,” from them, would prevail with “double
sway;” whilst philanthropists in “seedy coats” may plead in vain with
the fervour of a Paul and the eloquence of a Demosthenes. “What’s in a
name?” says Shakespeare—“a rose by any other name would smell as sweet.”
There the immortal bard utterly belied his usual accuracy.




                             CHAPTER XXIV.


A military execution must be, under all circumstances and to all
persons, an awful and striking exhibition; but seen for the first time,
it makes on the young mind a peculiarly deep and painful impression. An
European soldier of one of the regiments at the station had, in a fit of
passion and disappointment, attempted the life of his officer, and,
agreeably to the necessarily stern provisions of military law, was
sentenced to be shot. I witnessed the execution;[53] a solemn scene it
was, and one which will never be effaced from my memory.

The troops of various arms, European and native, were drawn up when I
reached the parade, and formed in three sides of an immense square,
facing inwards. The arms were “ordered,” and a portentous silence
prevailed, broken only occasionally by the clank of a mounted officer’s
sword, and the tramp of his horses hoofs as he rode slowly down the
ranks. The morning mists were beginning to disperse, and the bright sun
was darting his long and almost level rays across the parade ground, and
gleaming brightly on a forest of steel and dazzling accoutrements—the
last sunrise the unhappy criminal was ever destined to behold.

The roll of the dram now announced his arrival, and soon the procession,
in which he occupied a conspicuous position, rounded the flank of one of
the sides of the square.

First marched, at a slow pace, a party bearing the coffin of the
condemned, followed by the execution-party; then the band, playing the
_Dead March_ in Saul: it was a frightful scene, and sent a damp to my
heart—what must have been its effects on the unhappy man himself?

Last in the melancholy procession came a litter (doolie), borne on the
shoulders of men; and in it, with a white cap on his head, and a face
calm and resigned, but deadly pale, sat the unfortunate soldier, for
whom, I confess, I felt most deeply. By his side, arrayed in full
canonicals, walked the chaplain, his book open in his hand, reading
those prayers and promises—speaking of pardon and hope—which are
calculated to cheer the parting hour, and to soften the bitterness of
death.

The procession having passed slowly along the front of each regiment,
which, from the great extent of the square, occupied a considerable
time, now drew off to the centre of what, if complete, would have
constituted the fourth side of the parallelogram: there it halted.

The coffin-bearers placed their burden on the ground and retired; the
execution-party drew up at some distance from it. The prisoner left his
doolie, and, accompanied by the clergyman, walked slowly and with a firm
step towards the coffin; on this they both knelt, with their faces
towards the troops, and prayed with uplifted hands.

Profound was the silence. A soul was preparing for eternity! Being a
spectator at large, I selected my position, and being close to the spot,
saw all distinctly.

After some time had been occupied in prayer, the chaplain retired, when
the judge advocate, on horseback, came forward, and, drawing forth the
warrant for the prisoner’s execution, read it with a firm and audible
voice; at the conclusion, the chaplain once more advanced, and, kneeling
on the coffin, again, with uplifted hands, and deep and impressive
fervour, imparted the last spiritual consolations to the condemned.

What feelings must have torn the bosom of that unhappy being at that
moment! Set up as a spectacle before thousands—an ignominious death
before him—and perhaps the thoughts of those he loved, of kindred and of
home, never more to be seen, adding another drop to his cup of
bitterness! But yet he quailed not—no muscle trembled—and a stern
determination to die like a man was stamped upon his care-worn and
marbly countenance.

The tragedy was now drawing to a close. The chaplain, with apparent
reluctance, rose and retired, and at the same moment the sergeant of the
execution-party advanced and bound a handkerchief over the prisoner’s
eyes, also pinioning his arms. Still not a muscle moved; there were no
signs of weakness, though the situation might well have excused them,
and the chest was thrown out and squared to receive the leaden
messengers of death.

The “make ready!” and the crack of the muskets as they were brought to
the “recover,” were startling notes of preparation, and fell with
sickening effect on my ear. I could scarcely believe it possible I was
looking on a scene of reality—a fellow-creature about to be shot down,
however deservedly, in cold blood, like a very dog.

“Present!”—“fire!” and all was over. A mass of halls, close together,
pierced his heart—over he went like a puppet—fell on his back, and never
moved a limb. Life seemed borne away on the balls that went through him,
and to have vanished with the speed of an electric spark.

There he lay, like fallen Hassan, “his back to earth, his face to
heaven,” his mouth open, as if to put forth a cry which had died unborn
with the passing pang; one blood-red spot on his cheek, where a bullet
had entered, lending its frightful contrast to the marbly hue of his
features; the heel of one foot rested on the coffin, the other on the
ground; his hands open and on their backs.

A short pause now ensued, which was soon followed by a stir of mounted
officers galloping to and fro, and the loud command to “wheel back into
open column,” and “march!”

In this order the whole force advanced, the bands of the several
regiments playing in succession, as they marched past the corpse, the
deep and solemn strains of the _Adeste Fideles_, or Portuguese Hymn, a
dirge-like air, admirably adapted for such occasions, and which breathes
the very soul of melancholy.

As the flanks of each company passed, almost touching the dead man, it
was curious to observe the various expressions in the countenances of
the soldiers, European and sepoy, as they stole their almost scared and
sidelong glances at it.

The non-military reader will be a little surprised, as I am sure I was,
when I tell him that each regiment, after having passed the body a few
hundred yards, changed the slow to quick march, and diverged to their
several lines, playing “The girl I left behind me,” or some similar
lively air, with a view, I presume, to dissipate the recent impression.

The wisdom of such a proceeding is by no means self-evident; it seems
indecent, to say the least of it: to be consistent, we should always
ring a merry peal after a funeral, or a gallopade home from church.

Bidding adieu to my friend the major, and duly equipped for the march, I
left Cawnpore for Futtyghur, and the following was the composition of my
rather patriarchal turn-out—hating the red coats and muskets of my
escort: a naick and six sepoys of Nizamut, or militia; we might have
passed pretty well for the section of a nomade tribe on the move in
search of clearer streams and greener pastures.

A two-bullock hackery or country cart, a very primitive lumbering
locomotive, whose wheels, utter strangers to grease, emitted the most
excruciating music, conveyed my tent, trunks, and hen-coops, with the
dobie’s lady and family perched a-top of all.

Then there was a bangy-burdah, with two green petaras, containing my
breakfast and dinner apparatus, whilst Ramdial, my sirdar, trudged on,
bearing the bundle containing my change of linen, and dragging my
milch-goat (for Nanny did not approve of marching) after him, _nolens
volens_.

Nunco led my dogs in a leash; to wit, Teazer, and a nondescript
substitute for the bull, with a few evanescent shades of the greyhound,
which I had purchased at Cawnpore. I named this animal, rather
ironically, “Fly,” which Nunco manufactured into “Pillai.”

Fyz Buccas, kidmutgar, trudged along, driving before him a knock-kneed
shambling tatoo, which I verily thought he would have made a spread
eagle of, laden with his wife, two children, and sundry bags, pots,
pans, &c. Whether Mrs. Fyz Buccas was a beauty or not I cannot
positively say, though, if I might judge from the sample of one
coal-black eye, of which, through the folds of her hood I occasionally
had a glimpse, I should decidedly say she was.

I generally rode ahead of the procession, armed _cap-à-pie_, and shone
the very _beau idéal_ of griffinish chivalry. My syce always carried my
gun, to be ready for a shot at a passing wolf or jackal, and with one or
two other servants, viz., a classee, or tent-pitcher, bhistee, &c., with
my guard, we constituted a rather numerous party.

In the above order I left Cawnpore, for a small village on the road to
Furruckabad, where, in an extensive mango grove, I for the first time in
my life slept under canvas.

It is the almost invariable custom in India to march in the early part
of the morning, so as to reach the halting-ground before the sun has
attained much power; but I was either ignorant, of the practice, or
thought it would be preferable to reverse the system; certain it is,
that for some time I always marched in the evenings, arriving at my
ground sometimes after dark; by that means I was enabled to rise at my
own hour comfortably the next morning, and had the whole day till about
sunset for my amusement.

About that time I would seat myself on a chair under a tree, with my
kulian in my hand, and superintend the striking and loading my tent, &c.
About half an hour after they were fairly off, I would rise like a giant
refreshed, mount my steed, whilst my syce obsequiously held my stirrup,
and, fairly seated, would follow the baggage.

I love to recall in imagination those days, the opening ones of my
independent existence. How vividly can I recall the scene which this
march so often presented! the waning sunlight of the cold winter
evenings, a few bright streaks just tinging the horizon, my hackery
slowly wending its way over the plain, and my scattered servants
crawling behind it, in a cloud of dust; the mango groves—villages—mud
huts, and all the accompaniments of a country life in Upper India!

I must not here omit to mention that, prior to my leaving Cawnpore, I
received a letter from my friend and patron Captain Marpeet, with whom I
occasionally corresponded; it was couched in his usual frank and
half-bantering style, and informed me that his regiment was on the eve
of marching to Delhi, and that he anticipated great pleasure in meeting
me there. Thus it concluded:—

“Recollect, my dear boy, I shall have a room at your service, and that
you put up with me on your arrival; you are not fit to take care of
yourself yet, and require a little more of my drilling and paternal
care. Give me a few lines from Futtyghur, and mention when I may expect
you. A friend of mine, Judge Sympkin, is now out in the district through
which you will pass, on some Mofussil business. I enclose you a few
lines of introduction, and have written to tell him he may expect you.
He is a princely fellow, a first-rate sportsman, and lives like a
fighting-cock, as a Bengal civilian should do. Hoping soon to shake you
by the hand,

                                       “I am, worthy Griff,
                                                   “Yours, &c.,
                                                           “J. MARPEET.”

A few days brought me to Futtyghur, of which I have nothing particular
to record, excepting that the adjoining town of Furruckabad is
celebrated for the manufacture of tent cloth and camp equipage, and as
the scene of the defeat of Holkar’s cavalry by our dragoons in Lord
Lake’s war.

By the way, an officer who was in that action told the relator, that the
Brummagem swords of the troopers would make little or no impression on
the quilted jackets and vests of the Mahrattas, and that he saw many of
them dismount and take the well-tempered blades of the natives they had
pistoled, and use them instead of their own. The keen razor-like swords
of the East give those who wield them a fearful advantage over men armed
with our mealy affairs. The former will split a man down from the “nave
to the chine,” or slice off his head with infinite ease (_sauf karna_,
“to shave him clean,” is the Indian phrase), whilst ours require immense
physical force to produce such a result.

The author once met some troopers of the 4th Regiment of Native Cavalry,
some squadrons of which were dismissed for turning tail when ordered to
charge the ex-rajah of Kotah’s body-guard, and asked them how they came
to disgrace themselves. The answer of one of them was,—

“Why, what chance, sir, have we with men in chain armour, and wielding
swords of such a temper that they will cut down horse and man at a
single blow?”

I mention this as hearing on recent acts and discussions, not in
justification of the men, but as affording a probable clue to the
backwardness of our cavalry on some occasions. I think we are prone to
rely too much on the power of disciplined troops acting _en masse_, to
the neglect of those matters calculated to increase individual prowess.
Good arms are a first-rate consideration, not only for the superior
execution they do, but on account of the confidence with which they
inspire the soldier.

At Futtyghur my tent was besieged by the venders of cloth, &c., and one
man brought a number of tulwars (swords) made at Rampore, in Rohilcund,
a place celebrated for them, for sale. After some higgling, I purchased
one, a keen and well-poised blade, for the small sum of Rs. 4. I longed
to try it upon some neck or other, and, as luck would have it, soon had
the desired opportunity, on a felonious pariar dog, which had made free
with a portion of my dinner.

I had advanced some four or five marches beyond Furruckabad, each day
diversified by some novelty in the scenery—some fresh object, in the
shape of travellers, pilgrims, buildings, and the like—but still
beginning to feel the want of a companion whose language was the same as
my own, when one morning, as I was strolling, with my pellet-bow in my
hand (for I had resumed it, in spite of the crack on the thumb), I
observed at a distance a horseman slowly approaching.

As he came nearer, I observed he was mounted on a tall Rosinante-looking
steed, with a flowing tail and mane; his head-stall was of a sort of red
bell-rope-looking cord; a bunch of red cloth, something like a
handkerchief, dangled under his horse’s chin, from whence a standing
martingale passed between his legs. Amulets and chains were round his
animal’s neck, and the saddle (or cushion, rather) was covered with a
square broad cloth of red and yellow chequers.

The cavalier himself, a dark-bearded Mahomedan, was a fine specimen of
the Hindoostanee irregular horseman. His _chupkun_, or vest, of yellow
broad cloth, reached to his knee, and his legs were encased in long
wrinkled boots, something like Jack Sheppard’s, and which would not have
been the worse for a touch of Day and Martin.

On his head he wore a cylindrical Cossack-looking cap of black felt or
lambskin. A long matchlock was poised on his shoulder; a tulwar, or
scimitar, was stuck in his cummerbund or girdle, and a circular black
shield, of buffalo’s hide, swung on his shoulders.

Altogether, though I was brought up in the orthodox belief that one
Englishman is equal to three Frenchmen, and of course, to an indefinite
number of blacks, I cannot say I should have liked to encounter him upon
my tatoo. However, his was a mission of peace, as I soon discovered.

On seeing me, he dug his heels into his horse’s flanks, and was soon
beside me. Throwing himself off, he saluted me with an off-handed
_salaam_, in which _hauteur_ and civility were oddly blended, and then,
taking off his cap, he extracted therefrom a letter, somewhat
pinguinized and sudorificated, which he respectfully placed in my hands.
It was addressed to “Ensign Francis Gernon, on his march to Delhi,” and
ran thus:—

  “MY DEAR SIR,

  “Our mutual friend Marpeet has apprized me of your approach; I write,
  therefore, to say that, as a friend of his, it will give me great
  pleasure if you can spare me a day or two, if not pressed to join.
  Your Colonel Bobbery I know well, and will undertake to mollify him if
  necessary. The sowar, the bearer of this, will conduct you at once to
  my encampment, and you can instruct your people to follow in the
  morning. I have a spare tent and cot at your service.

               “Hoping soon to see you,
                               “I am yours truly,
                                       “AUGUSTUS SYMPKIN.”

“That will do,” I inwardly ejaculated, as, after examining the seal and
superscription, I conveyed the letter to my pocket. I instantly ordered
my pony, and girding on my spit, wherewith to destroy any chance giants
or dragons I might encounter on the way, I gave the signal, and the
sowar and I were soon in a long canter for the judge’s tents.

After a ride of about eight miles, the turn of the road exhibited to my
view the judge’s encampment, in which were tents and people enough for
nearly a regiment of five hundred men.

Under a spreading banyan-tree were a couple of elephants, eating
branches of trees for their tea, as we do water-cresses, and sundry
camels bubbling[54] and roaring, and uprearing their lofty necks by the
well-side, where, from the force of association, I almost looked for
Jacob and the fair Rebecca, as represented in those Scripture prints
which in infancy we love to dwell upon, and whence probably originates
that exquisite charm, that, through our future life, is ever interwoven
with Eastern scenes and customs.

Under a couple of tamarind trees, four or five beautiful horses were
picketed; amongst them a milk-white Arab, with a flowing tail. This was
the judge’s favourite steed. “Pretty well all this,” thought I, “for one
man, and he, too, perhaps, the son of some small gentleman.”

My arrival caused a considerable stir at the large tent. Two or three
chupprassies, or silver-badge men, darted in to announce me; the hearer
caught up the huge red umbrella or chattah, to be prepared for the great
man’s _exit_, and to guard his honoured cranium from the rays of the now
declining sun. One or two others held aside the purdahs, or chicks, and
Mr. Sympkin, a well-compacted, hearty, jolly, but withal gentlemanly
man, of forty-five or fifty, or thereabouts, stood forth to view; he was
followed by a fat squabby man, of the colour of yellow soap or saffron,
who, though attired in something like the European garb, did not,
nevertheless, in other respects, seem to belong to our quarter of the
globe.

The judge shook me heartily by the hand, and was at once so smiling and
cordial, that I began to fancy I must certainly have known him somewhere
before, and that this could never be the first of our acquaintance. It
was true downright goodness of heart, bursting through the cobwebs of
ceremony, and going slap-bang to its purpose.

“Well, Mr. Gernon, I’m happy to see you here sound and safe. I hope my
sowar piloted you well; how far off have you left your tents?”

Having replied to these queries, he again resumed.

“When did you hear last from our friend Marpeet? not since I did, I dare
say. Come, give your pony to that man, and he’ll take care of him for
you.”

I resigned my tatoo, who was led off.

The judge’s servants smiled, and exchanged significant glances, as my
little jaded rat, with accoutrements calculated for a horse of sixteen
hands high, was marched away. I confess, for the first time, I felt
perfectly ashamed of him.

“Come in,” said the judge, “we will dine somewhat earlier on your
account; but, in the meantime, as you must be fatigued, a glass of wine
will refresh you. _Qui hye? sherry-shrob lou._ By-the-bye,” said he,
recollecting himself, as we turned to enter the tent, “I had nearly
forgotten to introduce you to a fellow-traveller. Ensign Gernon, the
Rev. Mr. Arratoon Bagram Sarkies; Mr. Sarkies, Mr. Gernon.”

The little fat man smiled benignantly, as with a look betokening that my
youth and deportment had made a pleasing impression upon him, he, in a
manner half-Asiatic, tendered me his hand, as if he felt himself bound
in duty to back the judge’s cordiality.

I was sorely puzzled to divine who this amiable little personage could
be, and to what portion of the church universal his reverence belonged.
Mr. Sympkin seemed, I thought, to enjoy my gaping looks of astonishment,
but took an opportunity of informing me, very shortly afterwards, that
Mr. Sarkies was an Armenian missionary, proceeding to Guzerat with a
camel load of tracts, in divers Eastern languages, for the purpose of
converting the natives.

At the same time that he gave me this information, he proposed, if
agreeable to me, that we should keep each other company for the few
marches during which our route would lie together. To this proposal I
joyfully assented, for though the good missionary was not exactly the
sort of companion I should have selected, had a choice been given me,
nevertheless, an associate of any kind who could speak my own language
was, under present circumstances, a great acquisition.

Dinner soon made its appearance in the tent, which was fitted up with
carpets, glass shades, attached by clasps to the poles, and, in short,
everything that could render it comfortable and luxurious, and make us
forget that we were in the wilds of Hindostan.

The viands, which in excellence could not be surpassed by anything
procurable, of their several kinds, at the most fashionable hotel or
club-house at the west end of the town, were served in burnished silver.
The wines and ales, of the most delicious kinds, were cooled _à
merveille_, and we were waited upon by fine, proud-looking domestics, in
rich liveries, who seemed fully sensible of the lustre they borrowed
from their master’s importance; in short, I found myself all at once
revelling in luxury, and was made to feel, though in the pleasantest
possible way, the vastness of the gap which separates a griffin going to
join from the judge of a zillah court.

Mr. Sarkies, too, though his occupation referred more immediately to the
other world, seemed, like myself, by no means insensible to the comforts
of this mundane state of existence, paying very marked attention to the
mock-turtle, the roast saddle of mutton, maccaroni, and other “tiny
kickshaws” that followed in abundance.

In spite, however, of this little trait of the “old man Adam,” the
missionary appeared a most kind-hearted and benevolent creature; there
was a childlike simplicity about him, evincing a total absence of all
guile, which at once inspired a feeling of affection and regard, adding
a proof, were it wanting, of the power of truthfulness and virtue, in
whatever form it may appear. It was obvious, at a glance, that the
Padre’s heart was overflowing with benevolence and love of his kind, and
that no one harsh or unamiable feeling harboured there.

The judge, though evidently of a jovial and bantering turn, and not at
all likely to turn missionary himself, seemed clearly to entertain a
mingled feeling of respect and esteem for his single-hearted, but
somewhat eccentric guest, who, I found, owed his introduction to him to
a somewhat similar chance to that to which I was indebted for mine—a
feeling that, in a great degree, restrained the inclination which, in a
good-natured way, would every now and then peep out, to crack a joke at
his expense.

After a very pleasant evening, I retired to a comfortable cot, which my
host ordered to be prepared for me; and next morning Mr. Sympkin, who
was engaged on some special business in the district, left us after
breakfast to attend to his duties and proceed to his cuchery tent,
around which were assembled horses and ponies gaily caparisoned, and a
concourse of native zumeendars, with their attendants, hosts of
villagers, witnesses, and the various native functionaries in the
judge’s suite, who in India bear the collective appellation of the
“omlah.”

At tiffin he joined us, as full of spirits as a boy just let out of
school, rubbing his hands in a gleeful way, and asked me if I was
disposed for a day’s shooting, for if so, he should be happy to show me
some excellent sport, the neighbourhood abounding in game. I need hardly
say that I was not backward in accepting his offer.

The day following was a most propitious one for sport, the air clear and
bracing, and the sun, as is the case in this latitude and season,
possessed of little power. Breakfast over, the judge ordered his gun to
be laid on the table, and at the same time asked me how I was provided
in that way. I told him I was possessed of a gun, but I dared say he
would not deem it a first-rate piece of ordnance.

“Allow me to look at it,” said he; “I’ll send a man to your tent for
it;” and with this he despatched a servant to my routee.

The judge clicked my locks, turned the piece about, took a peep at the
muzzles, which were in rather fine order for cutting wadding, in the
absence of the instrument usually employed for that purpose, shook his
head, and returned it to me.

“Come,” said he, “I think we can set you up with a better piece than
that for the day; though,” added he, archly, “it appears to have seen a
little service too;” and so saying, he put together a splendid Joe
Manton, the locks of which spoke eloquently as he played them off, and
he placed it in my hands. “Have you ever shot off an elephant?”

“Never, sir,” said I, “though I have ridden upon one more than once.”

“Well, then, you must make your first essay to-day; it is no easy
matter; you must allow for the rise and fall of the animal, and take
care you don’t bag any of the black fellows alongside of you.”

I laughingly assured him I would endeavour to avoid that mistake.

“Come along, then,” said he; “I think we are now ready.”

The judge had two noble shekarrie, or hunting elephants, trained to face
the tiger, and for sport in general, which stood ready caparisoned, with
their flaming red _jhools_, or housings, in front of the tent. In the
howdah of one of them I took my seat, whilst the judge occupied that of
the other.

Duly seated, guns secured, brandy and lunch stowed away in the _khowas_
or dicky, the stately brutes rose at the command of the drivers from
their recumbent postures; the orderly Cossack-looking horsemen mounted;
the troop of beaters shouldered their long laties or poles, and we were
instantly bearing away in full swing for the sporting-ground. This lay
at the distance of three or four miles from our encampment, and
consisted of a long shallow jheel or lake, skirted by tracks of rank
grass, terminating in cultivation, villages, and groves of trees.

The elephant moves both legs at one side simultaneously, consequently
the body rises and falls, and his motion is that of a ship at sea, and I
felt before I tried it that I should make nothing of my first attempt to
shoot off one.

We now formed line, the judge’s elephant at one extremity, or pretty
nearly so, and mine at the other, and advanced.

“Keep a good look-out, Gernon,” cried my host; “we shall have something
up immediately.”

He had scarcely uttered the words, when up flustered a huge bird from
under the elephants feet, towering perpendicularly overhead; his
burnished throat, golden hues, and long sweeping tail, proclaimed him at
once a wild peacock. I endeavoured to cover him, but all in vain, my
gun’s muzzles, like the poet’s eye, were alternately directed “from
earth to heaven,” through the up-and-down motion of the elephant.
However, I blazed away both barrels, but without touching a feather. On
attaining a certain elevation, he struck off horizontally, wings
expanded, cleaving the air like a meteor; but, passing to the rear of my
companion, he, with the greatest _sang-froid_, rose, turned round in his
howdah, and dropped him as dead as a stone, amidst cries of _lugga
lugga_ (“hit”)! _mara_ (“killed”)! and _wau, wau_ (“bravo”)!

It is not considered very sportsmanlike to shoot the full-grown peacock
in India; the chicks are, however, capital eating, and are often bagged.
In this instance, the judge had evidently brought down the peacock for
my gratification; this I inferred from his immediately sending it to me
by one of his horsemen, who hoisted it up into the howdah at the end of
his spear.

As we advanced farther into the long grass, evidences of the deserved
character of the spot began to thicken around us; black partridges rose
every moment, and the judge tumbled them over right and left, but not a
feather could I touch.

Our line now made a sweep, with a view to emerging from the grass, and
immediately a beautiful sight presented itself; it was a whole herd of
antelopes, roused by our beaters from their repose, and which went off
before us, bounding with the grace of Taglioni. Two sharp cracks, and
_lugga, lugga!_ proclaimed that Mr. Sympkin had laid an embargo on one
or more of them. This proved to be the case, and a fine black buck
antelope, with spiral horns and a white streak down his side, and a fawn
about half-grown, were soon seen dangling from the broad quarters of the
elephant.

On approaching the very verge of the long grass, a cry of _sewer,
sewer!_ was followed by a wild hog’s bolting. I fired at him, and put a
few shots in the hindquarters of one of the judge’s horses, who thereat
reared and plunged, jerked off his rider’s cap, and had nearly
dismounted the rider himself, whom I could hear muttering a few curses
at my awkwardness. The judge also discharged a brace of barrels at him,
but he got off, and we saw him for a great distance scouring across the
plain.

Having issued from the grass, the judge drove his elephant alongside of
mine.

“Well, how do you get on? I fear you found what I said correct, eh? You
haven’t hit much?”

“Much! I haven’t hit anything, sir, except one of your sowars’ horses, I
am sorry to say: it is most tantalizing! I doubt if ever I should
succeed in striking an object from an elephant.”

“Oh, yes, you would,” said my host, smiling; “a little practice makes
perfect; but come, we’ll try on foot, on your account, after we have
taken some refreshment; we will confine ourselves to the skirts of the
grass and bajrakates,[55] where we can see about us.”

Having refreshed ourselves with a glass of ale and some cold ham and
fowl, we proceeded to try our luck on foot, and I now had the
satisfaction of killing my fair share of game.

“You have never, I presume, seen the mode in which the hog-deer is taken
in this part of the world?”

I answered in the negative.

“Well, then,” resumed Mr. Sympkin, “if disposed to vary your sport, we
have yet time before dinner. My people have the nets, and I’ll show you
how it is done; this will be something to put in the next letter you
write home to astonish them all.”

Having mounted horses, which were in attendance, we proceeded at a smart
amble to a pretty extensive tract of reeds lying at the distance of a
mile; into this tract, which terminated rather abruptly at some
distance, a line of men was placed, with here and there a horseman.

At the extremity of the tract of reeds, but in the open plain, two ranks
of men, with intervals of forty or fifty paces between each man, were
placed, in prolongation of the sides of the patch of reeds. These two
lines converged, and were terminated at the apex of the cone by a row of
nets, formed of stout tarred cords, slightly propped up by stakes.

The first-mentioned line now advanced with cries and shouts, and as it
approached the confines of the bank of reeds, two fine hog-deer broke
cover. The men composing the two lines above mentioned, whose termini
appuyed on the nets, now squatted down close to the earth, and as the
animals approached, they raised their heads successively; this alarming
them, and preventing every attempt to quit the street in which they were
confined.

In this clever way they forced the deer, edging them on at full speed
into the nets, into which they tumbled headlong, rolling over and over,
completely manacled in the toils. I never saw anything so cleverly
managed; the fellows did everything with wonderful coolness and tact,
and seemed perfectly masters of their craft.

Laden with game, after a most interesting day’s sport, we returned to
Mr. Sympkin’s tent, where we found our smiling little friend, the Padre,
with his ever-ready hand extended, and prepared to receive and to
congratulate us.

After passing another day with our princely host, we took our leave and
commenced our journey. Our tents had been sent overnight, and after an
abundant breakfast, Ensign Gernon, the Griffin, and the Rev. Arratoon
Bagram Sarkies, soon found themselves jogging along, discussing things
in general in as cosy dialogues as those recorded to have taken place
between the renowned knight of La Mancha and his valorous squire. The
good missionary, I was flattered to observe, took a warm and
affectionate interest in me, which he manifested by a strong effort to
impress upon me the deep importance of his religious views.

One afternoon, as the missionary and I were sitting outside our tents,
my attention was attracted towards a group of sepahis engaged under a
banyan-tree playing the game of back-sword. As the mode in which this
exercise is conducted may be new to the reader, I shall describe it.

The first who entered the lists or circle of spectators were two
handsome and well-formed Rajpoots, who would have served for models of
Apollo, and who in this exercise display uncommon agility and suppleness
of limb; they were naked to the loins, round which, the hips, and upper
part of the thighs, was tightly wound the _dotee_, or waistcloth, which
sustains and strengthens the back—the “girding of the loins,” so often
mentioned in Scripture, &c. Each of the men held in his left hand a
diminutive leathern shield or target, less than a foot in diameter,
whilst his right grasped a long wooden sword, covered also with leather,
and padded and guarded about the handle.

Having exchanged salutes, one of them, holding his weapon at the
recover, and planting himself in a firm attitude, bent a stern gaze on
his adversary, which seemed to say, “Now do your worst.”

The other now commenced those ludicrously grotesque antics which,
amongst the Hindoostanee athletæ, are always the prelude to a _set-to_.
He first, with the air of a _maître de ballet_, took two or three
sweeping steps to the right, eyed his opponent for an instant, and then
kicking up his foot behind, so as almost to touch the small of his back,
he twirled round on his heel, and with his chest expanded and thrown
proudly out, made another grave and prancing movement in the other
direction; he now approached nearer, struck the ground with his sword,
dared his adversary to the onset, and again retreated with two or three
long back-steps to the utmost verge of the circle formed by the
spectators. Like cautious enemies, however, neither seemed to like to
commit himself until sure of a palpable hit.

At last, however, he who had been standing on the defensive, following
with his hawk’s eye the other’s strutting gyrations, perceiving an
advantage, levelled a blow at his adversary with the rapidity of
lightning, which was caught on the target and returned as quick as
thought. A rapid and animated exchange of strokes now took place,
accompanied by the most agile bounds and movements; most of these blows
rattled on the targets; head and shoulders, nevertheless, came in for an
ample share of ugly hits.

The fight at length ceased, and the breathless and exhausted combatants
rested from their gladiatorial exhibition, amidst many “_wau, waus_” and
“_shabases_” (“bravos”)! resigning their weapons to two others anxious
to display their prowess.

Subsequent experience of them has convinced me that a finer body of men
is hardly to be found than the sepoys of Hindostan, particularly in
their own country; for, taken out of it into a climate where the food,
water, &c., disagree with them, they lose much of their spirit and
stamina.

Our countryman, the British soldier, possesses an unrivalled energy and
bull-dog courage, which certainly, when the tug of war—the hour of real
danger—comes, must, as it ever has done, bear everything before it; but
justice demands the admission that, in many other respects, the sepoy
contrasts most favourably with him—temperate, respectful, patient,
subordinate, and faithful—one of his highest principles being “fidelity
to his salt,” he adds to no ordinary degree of courage every other
requisite of a good soldier.

A judicious policy towards these men, based on a thorough knowledge of
their peculiar characteristics, may bind them to us for ages yet to
come, by the double link of affection and interest, and enable us, as an
Indian power, to laugh alike at foreign foes and domestic enemies;
whilst a contrary course, and leaving their feelings and customs to be
trifled with by inexperienced innovators, may, ere long, produce an
opposite effect, and cause them, if once alienated, to shake us off
“like dew-drops from the lion’s mane.”

Serais, or places of entertainment for wayfarers—well known to all
readers of Eastern tales as caravan-serais—I frequently met with at
towns on my march, and sometimes encamped within or near the walls. The
serais, like the generality of buildings in India, are almost always in
a ruinous state, it being nobody’s business to keep them in a state of
repair.

These structures, some of them the fruits of the piety and munificence
of former times, are a great public benefit; their construction is
generally similar, and consists of four walls of brick, stone, or mud,
sometimes battlemented, forming a parallelogram, having gateways at two
opposite sides, through which the high road usually passes. Small cells
or apartments, with arched entrances, run round the interior, in any one
of which the weary traveller may spread his mat, smoke his pipe, and
enjoy his repose as long as he pleases.

Each serai has its establishment of attendants, _bunyahs_ (shopkeepers),
_bhistees_ and _mehturs_ (water-carriers and sweepers), who ply their
several occupations, and administer to the traveller’s wants.

What a motley and picturesque assemblage do these serais sometimes
exhibit! In one part saunters a group of fair and athletic Afghans from
Cabul or Peshawur, proceeding with horses, greyhounds, dried fruits, and
the like, to sell in the south; their fearless bearing and deep voices
proclaim them natives of a more invigorating climate. In another, a
drove of bunjarra bullocks repose amongst piled sacks of grain, and
quietly munch the cud, whilst their nomade drivers smoke or snore
around.

Under the shade of yon drooping tamarind-tree, on a branch of which his
sword and shield are suspended, a Mahomedan traveller has spread his
carpet, and with his face towards Mecca (his _kibla_), his head hanging
on his breast, and his arms reverentially folded, he offers up his
evening’s devotions; near him, on the little clay terrace, is to be seen
the high-caste bramin, his body marked with ochres and pigments, and,
surrounded by his religious apparatus of conch, flowers, and little
brazen gods, he blows his shell, tinkles his bell, and goes through all
his little mummeries, with the full conviction that he is fulfilling the
high behests of Heaven.

Groups of camels, tatoos, or the gaunt steed of some roaming
cavalier—some Dugald Dalgetty of the East, seeking employment for his
jaws and sword, or rather for his sword and jaws, for such is the
order—serve to fill up the little picture I have been describing, and
which in my griffinish days, and since, I have contemplated with
pleasure.

In a day or two we reached Allyghur, where my good friend the missionary
and I were destined to part, his route lying to the southward towards
Agra, mine in a more northerly direction to Delhi. Here I received a few
lines from Marpeet, saying that he was looking for my arrival with great
pleasure. “You had better push on as fast as you can, my dear Gernon,
for your commandant, who is a crusty old fellow, and a very tight hand,
has been heard to express his surprise at your not having long since
made your appearance.”

This letter rather damped the buoyancy of my spirits. The following
morning I took leave of my good friend the missionary; his eyes filled
with tears as he clasped my hands in both of his, and whilst pressing
them to his bosom, pronounced a prayer and a blessing over me.

If it indeed be true, and we have no reason to doubt it, that the prayer
of the righteous man “availeth much,” that prayer was deeply to be
valued. Short as was the time of our acquaintance, I felt as if I had
known him all my life, and was, consequently, much affected at parting.
Half-choking as he rode off, I waved him a sorrowful, and what has
proved a last, adieu.




                              CHAPTER XXV.


A few days more brought me to my last day’s march on the banks of the
Jumna, and the mosques and minarets of the ancient capital of India
broke on my delighted view.

I had scarcely dismounted from my pony at my tent door, which commanded
a distant glimpse of the blue and “soft stealing” Jumna, when I
perceived three Europeans on horseback approaching at a hard gallop. As
they drew near, I recognized in one of the three my friend and Mentor,
Captain Marpeet. He was soon up, and warm and cordial was our greeting.

“Well, my boy, long looked-for comes at last; glad to have you amongst
us, Gernon,” said he, presenting me to his companions, two laughing,
beardless ensigns; “let me introduce you to my two boys, Wildfire and
Skylark; two intractable dogs,” added he, laughing; “have given me twice
the trouble to break in that you did.”

Wildfire and Skylark shook hands with me, and in ten minutes we were as
intimate as if we had known each other for six months.

“Come, mount again, Gernon,” said Marpeet; “you are but a few miles from
Delhi, and it is useless for you to remain here all day. Come along; I
have breakfast all ready for you at my shop; your things, you know, can
follow to-morrow; you don’t, though, appear to be overburthened with
baggage, Frank, eh? Dogs, too—hah—regular terrier bunnow.[56] Great a
griff as ever, I see—hah! hah!”

We pursued our course towards cantonments, Marpeet riding in the midst
of his _protégés_ as proudly as an old gander on a green at the head of
three orphan goslings.

We crossed the river Jumna in a broad, square, flat-bottomed ferry-boat;
and after riding through some rich cultivation on its banks, joined a
road skirting part of the ruins of ancient Delhi, which from that point
exhibited a confused assemblage of ruins—fort, mosque, tomb, and
palace—stretching far away behind us in the distance, towards what I
afterwards learned was the mausoleum of Humaioon.

I was particularly struck, as I rode on, by one large desolate building,
which Captain Marpeet informed me was the ancient palace of Firoze Shah.
A lofty pillar of stone, something like one of the round towers of
Ireland, rose out of the centre of it, whilst the whole mass of building
exhibited a touching picture of loneliness and desolation; long grass
and the silvery roots of the peepul grew around the battered arches and
casements, out of one of which a couple of fat and saucy jackals were
peeping, to reconnoitre us as we rode beneath.

We entered the modern city near the mansion of the Nawaub Ahmed Buksh
Khan,[57] through an embattled gateway occupied by a guard of Nujjeebs,
a sort of highly picturesque militia, attired in the Hindoostanee garb,
and armed and equipped with crooked-stocked matchlocks, mull-shaped
powder-horns, and other paraphernalia of a very primitive and
extraordinary description. These men, who were upon guard, were smoking,
sleeping, and doing their best to kill old Time, that enemy who, in the
long run, is pretty sure to kill us.

We were soon in that part of the town called Derriow Gunge, where a
portion of the troops were cantoned,[58] and drawing up before an odd
sort of building, of a very mixed style of architecture, my friend
dismounted, and announced my arrival at Marpeet Hall, “to which, my
boy,” said he, with a squeeze, “you are heartily welcome, and where you
may stick up your spoon, with my two babes in the wood there, as long as
you please; don’t blow me up, that’s all, or set the house on fire, and
you may do what else you like. So now for breakfast,” said the captain,
cracking his half-hunter (whip), as a hint, I presumed, to the
_bawurchee_ (cook) to be expeditious, and shouting “_hazree looe
juldee_” (“breakfast quickly”), he motioned us to enter, and followed.

The captain’s residence had been in the olden time a mosque or tomb, I
cannot exactly say which; but with the addition of a terrace and
verandah, and a few extra doors punched through walls six feet thick, it
made a capital abode, combining the coolness in summer and the warmth in
winter, which result from this solid mode of construction, with the
superadded European conveniences.

My friend’s house was but a type of that widespreading process of
adaptation which is now going on throughout the East, and its
inhabitants, and which, as long as it does not effect a too radical
alteration of that which “nature and their stars” intended for a people
so circumstanced, is much to be rejoiced at.

Breakfast was laid out in a vaulted chamber, as massive as a bomb-proof,
the walls and roofs in compartments, with here and there a niche for a
cheragh, or lamp. There were we, a jovial quartetto, eating red herrings
and rashers of the “unclean beast,” where the moollah had pronounced his
“_Allah-il-Allah_,” or possibly over the respectable dust of some mighty
Mogul Omrah.

After breakfast, Marpeet took me to the adjutant of my new regiment—a
tall, strapping, good-looking man, of about eight-and-twenty, who told
me I must report myself immediately to Colonel Bobbery, the commandant
of my regiment, as also of the station.

“You have been some time on your way up, haven’t you?” said the
adjutant, significantly; “we began to be half afraid that the Thugs had
made away with you, or that you had gone on a pilgrimage to Hurdwar.”

“I fear I have exceeded my proper time very considerably,” I replied;
“but I must ascribe it to the hospitality of friends whom I met with on
the way.”

“Well, you must settle all that,” replied the adjutant, “with the
colonel, who has often been inquiring for you, and to whose quarters we
will now, if you please, proceed.”

I began to feel confoundedly nervous, and to apprehend that I was now
about to taste a few of the incipient sweets of military subjection. The
adjutant buckled on his accoutrements, I did the like with mine, which,
at Marpeet’s suggestion, I had brought with me, and off we walked to the
colonel’s.

“Rather a harsh man, the colonel, isn’t he?” said I, as we went along,
hoping to elicit a little consolation in the shape of a negative.

“Why,” said the adjutant, “he is certainly a great stickler for duty,
and fond of working the young hands—what we call a ‘tight hand.’”

I was “floored.”

The colonel’s bungalow was on the ramparts of the city, overlooking the
Jumna, and the expanse of country through which it flows. Orderlies and
a posse of silver-stick men, &c., were about the door; we entered, and
the adjutant presented me to Colonel Bobbery, one of the most
extraordinary-looking little mortals I ever beheld.

The colonel’s height was about five feet four—perhaps less—and his body
as nearly approaching to an oblate spheriod as any body I ever beheld.
This orbicular mass was supported on two little legs, adorned with very
crumpled tights, and a pair of Hessian boots, then much worn, and
_minus_ the usual appendage of tassels. His neck, which was remarkably
long, was girt round with a very tight black stock, on the top of which,
as may be supposed, was his head, the most extraordinary part of this
very original specimen of “the human form divine;” his front face
(profile he had none, which could be properly so called, bating an
irregular curve with a large bulbous projection about the middle) was
fat and rubicund; his nose Bardolphian, flanked by two goggle eyes, in
which the several expressions of intellect, fun, and sensuality were
singularly blended. A small Welsh wig completed the oddest _tout
ensemble_ I had yet seen in India.

“Oh! you are the young gentleman we have been expecting for the last
five months?—better late than never—glad to see you at last, sir.”

I mentioned something about friends—hospitality—and detention.

“Oh, yes, yes! I know all about that; the old story; yes, yes! but you
must be quicker in your future movements—eh, Marchwell?” said he,
turning to the adjutant; “_verbum sap._, you know, _verbum sap._”

After a rather prolonged conversation, during which I informed him I had
done duty with the Zuburdust Bullumteers, and gave him some account of
his friend, Mr. Sympkin, which he was pleased to receive, I rose to take
my leave.

“Who are you with?” asked the colonel.

I told him with Captain Marpeet.

“Oh! my friend Marpeet, eh? Well, tell him to dine with me to-morrow,
and bring you with him. I dine at six, and wait for nobody. Marchwell,
Mr. Gernon will attend all drills, parades, and guard-mountings; we
mustn’t let you forget what Colonel Lolsaug has taught you.”

I soon became comfortably domiciled with my friend Marpeet, who
introduced me to my brother-officers, and put me generally in the way of
doing all that was requisite in the new scene in which I found myself.

The more I saw of Marpeet, the more the extreme kindness and benevolence
of his disposition became apparent. The tenderness of his nature,
indeed, was frequently too much for his assumed rough and devil-me-care
manner (which he thought manly), and would sometimes, if he was taken by
surprise, show itself with almost a woman’s weakness.

Marpeet, as I have before stated, from invincible shyness, or
awkwardness with females, or dislike of the restraint it imposed, had
renounced the character of a “ladies’ man,” and was evidently doomed to
die an old bachelor. Still, we must all have something to love and be
kind to, be it wife, child, friend, cat, dog, or parrot.

Affection, if it has not something external on which to rest, turns to
gall, embittering the life which, under a happier state of things, it
would have sweetened. Marpeet’s benevolence displayed itself in his
kindness to youth: rearing griffins, till fully fledged, constituting
his extreme delight.

Never shall I forget the great satisfaction which his good-humoured
physiognomy would express when surrounded by a bevy of young hands, all
warm in their feelings towards him, and on perfect terms of familiarity,
but at the same time exhibiting that profound deference to his dictum on
deep and important points, such as the age of a horse, the manner of
performing a manœuvre, or the way to make mulled port, and the like,
which had the most bland and soothing influence on his feelings.

Skylark, Wildfire, and myself, were his immediate body-guard; we chummed
with him, and though he allowed us to contribute to the house keeping
expenses, the lion’s share, if the phrase is here allowable, fell to
him.

He and I never quarrelled; but I could generally infer the state of his
feelings from the name or appellation by which he addressed me. “Gernon”
and “Frankibus” were the zero and summer-heat of the scale, between
which were “my lad,” “young gentleman,” “you confounded griff,”
“youngster,” and so forth; all of which, by the invariableness of the
circumstances which elicited them, indicated the state of his mind at
the moment: as “Come, my lad, this noise won’t do;” and “Young
gentleman, I have to make out my report, and beg you won’t interrupt
me.” “Well, old boy, how do you get on? are you disposed for a game at
picquet?” and so forth; but, “Come, Gernon, I don’t like that,” told me
his back was “hogged.”

One blot and inconsistency there was in Marpeet’s character: he was
addicted to flogging his servants for what we here should deem trifling
offences. On these occasions he always, however, put the offender
through the form of a trial, in which, to save trouble, he acted in the
quintuple capacity of plaintiff, judge, jury, witness, and counsel for
the prosecution. After a dispassionate summing up, the guilty party was
wont to be handed over to the kulassee, or tent-pitcher, to have
administered a dozen or two of strokes with the rattan.

Marpeet would justify all this severity very logically, but I shall not
trouble the reader with his reasons; certain it is, for all this, he
paid his servants regularly, was in other respects kind, and on the
whole very popular with them.

Not far from the Chandney Choke, the principal thoroughfare in Delhi,
near which I was now located, is the Duriba, or Lombard Street, where
the principal shroffs or bankers reside; here also many venders of
sweetmeats have their shops; one of these, in my day, was a jolly
fellow, who, out of compliment to his great Western prototype, was
called Mr. Birch, to which name he always answered when summoned to
produce some of his choicest imitations of English “sugar-plumery.”

I think I now see the good-natured fellow, hurrying out through his
ranges of baskets with a few samples for inspection. Many a time and oft
have Marpeet, I, and two or three jolly subs, after dinner, and under
the agreeable stimulus of an extra dose of the rosy beverage, visited
Mr. Birch, in the Duriba, all clinging to the pad of an elephant, whilst
the lights blazed in the bazaars around, fakeers shouted, women
chattered, and crowds of the faithful, moving hither and thither, gave a
most Arabian-Nightish character to the scene.

These scenes of the past come over me sometimes, when my heart is
sorrowfully disposed, with a sadly-painful distinctness; the laughing
faces of those who participated in them are vividly before me, but they,
“my co-mates and brothers in exile,” where are they? Alas! with a sigh I
must answer the question—gone! gone! Others occupy their places; they
will soon disappear to make way for more; “and thus wags the world.”

Oh, life, life! sad are thy retrospects to the best of us, and great are
the trials thou hast for even him whose lot is cast in the pleasantest
places; in thy sweetest pleasures lurk the germs of thy greatest
sufferings, and the more we cultivate and refine our natures, the more
acutely do we feel thy sorrows!

Happy ignorance! fortunate credulity! blessed insensibility! ye all
seem to have your soothing opiates; whilst he who girds up his loins
to seek the talisman of truth from amidst its innumerable
counterfeits—compensation for the past and something like certainty
for the future—finds the farther he moves the less he knows, and,
amazed and confounded at the profound and mighty mystery which
surrounds him, at length sits down and weeps. Well may we exclaim,

              “The ways of Heaven are dark and intricate,
              Puzzled in mazes and perplex’d in error,
              The understanding traces them in vain.”

Virtue, immortal plant, ye will blossom, ’tis true, in heaven, but must
ye here be ever rooted in sorrow and watered with tears? Oh! for some
mighty intellect, some second Newton, to call order out of chaos, light
out of darkness; to hush the Babel of discordant tongues, and give to
religious and moral truth that clear, convincing, and commanding aspect
which shall for ever abash the various forms of perplexity and error.
The awakening mind of the world demands something like unity and
certainty, and will have them if they are to be had. But to proceed.

One of the finest buildings in Delhi is the Jumma Musjid, the principal
mosque of the place. It has three nobly-proportioned domes; also two
lofty and magnificent minarets, which I have often ascended, and enjoyed
from their summits a noble prospect of the city and surrounding country.

From this height you look down on the flat roofs of the houses, and on a
fine evening may observe the inhabitants seated on them, and enjoying
their favourite, though somewhat childish amusements, of flying paper
kites and pigeons.

The pigeons, of which the Hindoostanees are great fanciers, and possess
a vast variety, are trained to join other flocks in their aerial
excursions, and then, by separating from them with great velocity, to
carry off some of those with which they were commingled; these they
bring back in triumph to their bamboo stands, at the call or whistle of
their owners.

At one extremity of the city lies the British residency, always the
scene of hospitable doings, but particularly so during the period to
which I am referring. The Resident at that time was a gentleman who,
with first-rate talents and solid virtues, combined those social
qualities which at once command what it is often difficult to unite—the
love and respect of all.

Nothing could be more agreeable than the residency parties, and on what
were called “public days,” invitations were extended to every one in the
shape of an European; old Mahratta officers, Portuguese, French, and
half-caste merchants, and others without the pale of the regular
service, and not constituting an ordinary portion of the society, would
swell the _levée_ on such occasions.

Punning, as a practice or habit, is the greatest of bores, and deserves
almost all that Johnson and others have said against it; I say “almost,”
for I do not go the full length of that alliterative curmudgeon, when he
says, “He who would make a pun would pick a pocket.” Had this been true,
many an accomplished Barrington would the residency of Delhi have turned
out at this period, with their distinguished chief at their head.

How this itch for punning got into the residency I don’t know, but
certain it is it did get there, and proved remarkably infectious. A good
pun was a first-rate recommendation, indeed, at the residency table, to
him who made it. “_Aquila non captat muscas_;” which means, “Great wits
don’t condescend to make puns.” Granted, as a rule; but every rule has
its exception, and the Resident of that day was himself, “an the truth
be spoken, but little better than one of the wicked,” delighting to take
the lead occasionally in this conversation-burking system, where a man
lies in wait for his neighbour’s words, pounces on one that suits his
purpose, murders, mangles, and distorts it without remorse.

Occasional puns, if really good, give a poignancy to conversation—a
tonquin-beanish sort of odour, which in moderation is very agreeable,
but the excess of them is odious. I remember a few of the residency puns
which I think may rank with some of the fairest on record.

The Resident himself was once asked where he acquired his taste for
punning; he replied, that “he thought he must have picked it up when
travelling through the _Pun_jaub,” through which country he had
accompanied a mission. A fisherman, to whom he had paid handsome wages
to supply him with fish, absconded. “I always considered him a very
_selfish_ man,” said the Resident.

One of the gates of the palace is called the “Delhi Gate,” and in my
time a subaltern’s guard was always stationed there. A young sub, on one
occasion, at the residency table, I believe, asked a friend to take his
turn of duty there. “Excuse me,” said his friend, “I can’t be your
_delegate_ (Delhi Gate) to-day.”

One observed that grain in one part of the city sold for so much. “Yes,”
replied another, “but that is not the _aggregate_ (Agra Gate) price.”

These samples may suffice.

I soon began to discover the truth of the adjutant’s remark, that
Colonel Bobbery was fond of “working the young hands;” for, what with
morning and evening drills, parades, and attending guard-mountings, &c.,
I had little rest or enjoyment. The plain fact was, that I was bent on
pleasure and hated duty, and the colonel, by giving me “excess on’t,”
_i.e._ of the latter, seemed injudiciously determined to increase my
dislike.

The more I think on my early Indian career, and that of other youths,
the more satisfied I am that the sudden transition from school to a
state of independence is most injurious to the individual and his future
happiness; detrimental to the interest of the state and that of the
people we govern; and, in short, that school-boys are not fit to be
masters of themselves or to command others.

Nationally, we possess vast science and almost illimitable powers of
destruction; and nationally, too, we are respected; but not so much so,
I think, individually.

I have met with a great amount of calm, quiet, unprejudiced good sense,
much reasonableness and rationality, amongst the natives of India of a
certain rank, and, when such are disposed to give you their confidence,
nothing is more frequently the subject of remark with them than the
amount of power we confide to inexperienced hands—to mere _chokras_
(“boys”), as they term them, and at nothing do they express more
surprise.

The natives of India are deeply susceptible of kindness, and possessed,
on the whole, of fine and amiable temperaments. If Europeans on all
occasions would regard their feelings and prejudices, which they
certainly ought to do, considering how strong are their own, I verily
believe that they might bind them firmly to us, that is, as far as
aliens ever can be bound, and erect our power on the noblest of
foundations—their hearts. Still they must never be allowed to think that
our kindness springs from fear or weakness.

I am aware that the conduct of the English towards the inhabitants of
India is much more conciliating than it was; still, John Bull is ever a
rough subject, and too prone to employ the _fortiter in re_, rather than
the _suaviter in modo_. His pride prevents him from being amiable and
conciliating, and however much he may be feared and respected, he has
not the good luck to be loved, from the Straits of Calais to the Great
Wall of China.

I doubt if, in the present day, such freaks would be tolerated in a
commandant as those in which our old buffer was continually wont to
indulge, in order to gratify his odd and despotic feelings. Besides
abusing the men in the most violent manner (he had a regular ascending
scale—a sort of gamut of _Galle_, _i.e._ Hindoostanee Billingsgate—on
which few could go higher than himself) till they trembled with rage and
indignation, he would, when out of humour, carry them straight across
the country, formed, in line, in a steeple-chase sort of style, over
banks and ditches, through standing corn and ploughed fields, for three
or four miles, as the crow flies, in a broiling sun, and then, galloping
home, would leave the next in command, or adjutant, to bring them back,
covered with dust and drenched with perspiration.

Once or twice he marched the corps in close column into the river Jumna;
when they reached the banks—there shelving—they commenced marking time,
which consists in moving the feet without advancing; but the old
colonel, to their astonishment, roared “Forward!” and on we all went,
till near waist-deep, when the column fell into a state of disorder; the
adjutant, on one occasion, tumbled off his horse in the _mêlée_, and got
a thorough soaking. The commander thought, I suppose, that, as good
soldiers, we ought to be able to stand “water” as well as “fire.”

After I had been about a month at the station, I was put in orders as
the subaltern for duty on the Delhi gate of the palace, a vast
structure, occupied by the king and his relations and dependants, which
duty continued for a week. Having marched my company down to the gate, I
found the sub I was to relieve, with his guard drawn up, all as stiff as
ramrods, to receive me. After exchanging salutes, and receiving his
instructions to take proper care of the “Asylum of the Universe,”[59]
&c., he gave the word “quick march” to his men, sent them off under the
subadar, or native captain, and then proceeded to introduce me to the
quarters in which I was to pass my period of guard.

In passing the first archway, I found myself in an enclosure, formed by
lofty walls, round the bottom of which ran a line of arcades or
cloisters; at the other end of this enclosure was another noble arch,
surmounted by a vast and lofty pile of buildings, with windows and
galleries; these were the quarters of Major M., who filled the post of
killadar, or commander of the fort and palace guards, a kind-hearted,
hospitable, and brawny Caledonian, who, amongst other harmless
eccentricities, entertained the most profound veneration for the
“_Rowyal Hoose o’ Teemoor_,” as he was wont to call it.

My own quarters, to which the sub introduced me, consisted of a small
turret, in an angle of the ramparts, covered with thatch, and having
something the appearance of a bee-hive; it contained a table and a few
chairs, considerably the worse for wear, and when my cot was placed in
it, there was little room left for myself. Here, then, for seven long
days, I read, shot paroquets with my pellet-bow on the ramparts, cursed
the heat and the flies, and conjugated the verb _s’ennuyer_ to
perfection, through all its moods and tenses.

One interesting break occurred, and that was his Majesty Ackbar Shah’s
going out one day, in grand procession, to visit the tombs of his
ancestors at the Kootub Minar.

On this occasion my guard was drawn up within the enclosure, to salute
him as he passed, whilst another company of troops, and two
six-pounders, were stationed without the second archway, on the plain
between it and the city, for a similar purpose.

Little did I think, in my juvenile days, when I looked on the stern
visage of the Great Mogul on the card covers, that I should ever have
the honour of paying my respects to that fierce Saracen _in propriâ
personâ_; but so it was. I had heard much of Eastern magnificence, but
had never seen before, nor have I indeed since, anything that so
completely realized my vague ideas of barbaric pomp, as this procession
of the King of Delhi.

Though there was much in it that was imperfect, and which told of
reduced means and insufficient resources, it was still a most striking
pageant, and, as it issued tumultuously from those noble and resounding
gateways, amidst the clang of wild instruments and echoing voices, I
confess I was delighted and astonished, and was able to picture most
forcibly what these things must have been when the Moguls were in the
zenith of their power.

We had waited for some time, expecting his majesty to make his
appearance; when at length confused sounds and a distant hubbub
announced that he was on the move; presently, ever and anon, a cavalier,
some omrah of the old noblesse, or inferior horseman, would come
pricking forth from under the arch; then another and another; then
steeds curveting and caracoling, and covered with rich housings and
silver ornaments. After this came his majesty’s regiment of Nujjeebs,
hurrying forth, a wild-looking body of bearded Mahomedan soldiery, armed
with matchlocks and shields, and attired in dark _chupkuns_, or vests,
and red turbans; next came his camel corps, each man with a little
pattereroe, or swivel gun, on the bow of his camel’s saddle, ramming
down and blazing away at a furious rate.

By the way, I was told that, on one of these occasions, a fellow, in his
hurry, shot off his camel’s head.

After these followed a confused assemblage of chiefs on horseback, a
knightly train; their steeds, half-painted vermilion or saffron colour,
adorned with silver chains, and housings almost touching the ground,
some of them composed of the silvery chowries, or Tartarian cows’ tails;
mingled with these were litters, with dome-like canopies and gilded
culesses, containing ladies of the harem, with numerous attendants.

The uproar now increased, and a numerous body of men followed on foot,
bearing crescents, green standards, golden fish on poles, and other
insignia of the royal dignity; all loudly shouting forth the now empty
titles of the fallen monarch. These, his immediate avant-couriers, were
followed by the king himself, seated on an enormous elephant, covered
with a superb _jhool_, or housings, of crimson velvet; the huge tusks of
the monster being adorned with silver rings, whilst his head was painted
with crimson and yellow ochres, in bars and flourishes, like the face of
a North American savage, when arrayed for battle.

The king, Ackbar Shah the Second, an aged and venerable man, adorned
with jewels and aigrettes in his turban, sat immovable in a silver
howdah, looking straight before him, neither to the right nor left, up
nor down (for it is considered beneath the dignity of the “Son of the
Sun and Moon” to notice sublunary matters), whilst his youngest and
favourite son Mirza Selim, a youthful and handsome man, sat behind him,
slowly waving over his head a chowry, or fan, formed of the tail of the
peacock. His majesty’s elephant was followed by many others, more or
less superbly decorated, bearing his relations, and the various officers
and dependants of the court.

The assemblage of these vast animals, the litters, horsemen, and
multitudinous array, combined with the Moresque buildings around, so
admirably in keeping, altogether constituted to my mind a perfect scene
of romance, which it took me two sides of foolscap properly to describe
for the gratification of my friends at home.

I pictured to myself, I remember, as I wrote that account, the delight
it would cause when read by my mother to the fireside circle in the
little green parlour, whilst old Thomas, our lame footman, lingered,
with the kettle in his hand, to catch some of Master Frank’s account of
the “Great Mowgul in the Heast Hingies.”

Well, time wore on; some months had elapsed, during which nothing very
particular had occurred, excepting that I received a letter from the
charming widow, announcing that my kind friend, the old general, had at
last gone to his long home.

It was an admirable epistle, written with all that proper feeling which
such an event would naturally call forth in the breast of an
accomplished woman and affectionate daughter. It breathed a spirit of
resignation, and contained many beautiful, though not very new,
reflections touching the frail tenure of existence, and of that
inevitable termination of it which is alike the lot of us all.

The general, she said, had not forgotten me in his parting moments, but
sent me his blessing, with a hope that I would not forget his advice,
and would strive to emulate my uncle, who seemed, indeed, to have been
his model of a cavalier.

In conclusion, she stated that she was about to join some relations who
were coming to the Upper Provinces, and hoped she might have an
opportunity shortly of renewing my acquaintance, and of assuring me in
person that she was “mine very truly.”

Yes, mine very truly! I saw I was hooked for the widow, and began to put
more faith than ever in the Chinese doctrine of invisible attraction.
“Let me see,” said I; “the widow is two-and-twenty, I eighteen; when I’m
two-and-twenty, she will be six-and-twenty. Oh, ’twill do admirably!
what matters a little disparity?” So I whistled _Lillabulero_, after the
manner of my uncle Toby, concluding _affettuoso_—

             And around the dear ruin each wish of my heart
             Shall entwine itself verdantly still.

“Captain Marpeet,” said I, one day, after breakfast, “I shall to-morrow
have been just one year in the country, and according to the _Lex
Griffiniensis_ I shall be no longer a greenhorn.”

“Have you, my boy? Why bless my life! so you have, I declare; then by
the piper that played before Moses, I’ll have a few friends to meet you,
and we’ll make a day of it. You’ve never seen a nautch, I believe; we’ll
have Chumbailie and Goolabie[60] and all that set—a devilled turkey, and
a glorious blow-out.”

Marpeet was as good as his word; he posted off _chits_ (invitations) to
a dozen choice spirits; ordered a fat sheep to be killed, which had been
six months on gram; bought the best ham to be had in cantonments, and a
turkey for its _vis-a-vis_; ordered half a chest of claret, and beer to
be _tundakurred_ (cooled); sent his bearer to bespeak a tip-top set of
nautch-girls, and then, slapping me on the back, exclaimed,

“Now, Frank, my boy, we are all right and tight, and your griffinage
shall close with a flourish of trumpets.”

On the following day the guests assembled at dinner, and the old mosque
resounded with the echoes of our revelry and mirth. Marpeet certainly
boxed the kansamah[61] for omitting the pigeon-pie, and ordered the cook
half a dozen rattans for underboiling the ham; but, on the whole, he was
in splendid key.

Evening at length approached; more young officers came in; the wall
shades were lighted, and chairs arranged in a semicircle; teapoys, port,
mint, claret, were all _moojood_ (present), when the curtain was rolled
up, and a bevy of as pretty gazelle-eyed damsels, arrayed in robes of
sky-blue, crimson and gold, bedecked with rings and chains, and redolent
of oil of Chumbailie, as I ever saw, entered the apartment in stately
guise, followed by sundry old duennas, and four or five rakish looking
musicians, with embroidered skull-caps, long raven ringlets, and slender
ungirdled waists, bearing some of the funniest looking musical
instruments ever seen since the days of Orpheus.

After some excruciating tuning, thrumming, and twisting of keys, a
couple of young sirens, fair Mogulanees, whose languishing eyes shone
brightly through their antimonial borders, broke forth into a song,
advancing with hands extended and slow movements of the feet, their
anklet-bells jingling harmoniously the “_goongroo ka awaz_,” by the way,
a music on which the Indian poet loves to expatiate. As the song and the
movement quickened, the heads of the fiddlers worked ecstatically,
whilst they sawed away at their outlandish fiddles with surprising
energy and vigour.

Marpeet was in raptures; he considered nautches superior to all the
operas in the universe, and thought he could hardly ever have enough of
them.

The “_Cahar ca nautch_,” or “dance of the bearer,” a favourite in India,
was now called for loudly, and the prettiest girl of the set, retiring a
little on one side, and twisting a turban saucily round her head, after
the fashion of that order of menial, and otherwise arranging her attire
into a somewhat similar resemblance to the other parts of their dress,
darted forward arms a-kimbo, _à la Vestris_, and danced an animated
lilt, something of the nature of a Highland fling.

Rapturous were the “bravos” of the officers, and the “_wau! waus!_” of
the natives. The girl’s excitement increased with the applause; the
fiddlers worked like heroes, whilst the _doog-doogie_ man, or drummer,
pegged away at his long drum, till, flushed and exhausted, she made her
salaam, and retired within the circle amidst renewed plaudits.

This was followed by “_Mootrib-i koosh_,” “songster sweet,” and other
Persian and Hindostanee airs, not forgetting “_Sarrai teen pisa
muchlee_,” _i.e._, “three ha’porth of fish,” by way of _finale_, till at
length the dancing grew languid; the hookas bubbled faintly, and
Marpeet, starting up, dismissed the dancers, and we all adjourned to do
honour to the devilled turkey’s legs and a saucepan of mulled port, of
Marpeet’s own brewing.

Enlivened by the change, the song and the toast went round, and Marpeet,
who was half-seas-over, sung us,

       “Dear Tom, this brown jug, which now foams with mild ale,”

in his very best style; and, by particular request I warbled “The
Woodpecker.”

[Illustration: The Last Night of His Griffinage Marpeet “Royal.”]

“Franco, your health and song, my boy,” said my friend, rising on his
legs; “and now, gentlemen (_hiccup_), I am about to propose the toast of
the evening, and one which, I am sure, you’ll all drink with as much
pleasure (_hiccup_) as I have in giving it: gentlemen, off with your
heel-taps; are you all charged? Wildfire, pass the bottle. Gentlemen, I
am now about to propose the health of a young friend of mine, whom I
consider in some respects a chick of my own rearing. We came out
together, and I take credit for having made him the good fellow you all
find him (_hiccup_). This is the last day of his griffinage, and
to-morrow he is one of us old hands. Gentlemen, I give you, standing,
with three times three, long life, health, and success to our friend,
Frank Gernon, the griffin. Hip! hip! hurrah!”


   Woodfall and Kinder, Printers, Milford Lane, Strand, London, W.C.

-----

Footnote 1:

  The arms of the City of London supported by Griffins or Wyverns.

Footnote 2:

  Milton speaks of the Gryphon as a “guardian of gold,” but that can
  clearly have no connection with _our_ animal, whose propensities in
  respect to the precious metals are quite of an opposite tendency.

Footnote 3:

  Cant term for residents in the Bengal Presidency—“Qui Hye,” “who
  wait,” being constantly addressed to servants.

Footnote 4:

  _Mulls_—cant term for Madrassees.

Footnote 5:

  _Crannies_—Portuguese and country-born clerks in offices, and fillers
  of subordinate Government employments, &c.

Footnote 6:

  _Ticca_, i.e. hired.

Footnote 7:

  Honest Sancho Panza divides the world into two grand classes—the
  have-somethings and the have-nothings. Blacky, by an equally
  comprehensive arrangement, includes all mankind under the heads of
  Topee Wala and Puckree Bund, or _hat-men_ and _turban-wearers_.

Footnote 8:

  6 bottles real Cognac, 1 pine cheese, 2 pot raspberry jam, 2 bag of
  shot.

Footnote 9:

  Village-curs, appertaining to no one in particular.

Footnote 10:

  A “made-up” terrier.

Footnote 11:

  Liverpool, long considered a distinct empire from Great Britain by the
  natives, and as forming no part of Europe.

Footnote 12:

  Sick _maun_, or sick man, one of the few phrases borrowed from the
  English, and applied to brutes, furniture, or anything damaged or out
  of order.

Footnote 13:

  In this country of high-pressure morality, it may be right to explain
  that the same reluctance to mingle under one roof the children
  _legitimè procreati_ with those less legally begotten does not exist
  in India, where unhappily, humanity and laxity flourish together, the
  reverse of what it should be, of course.

Footnote 14:

  Broad-brimmed hat of pith or solah.

Footnote 15:

  _Boosa_, chopped straw.

Footnote 16:

  _Hilsa_, a fish slightly resembling the salmon.

Footnote 17:

  _Soondur Bun_: i.e. the beautiful wood.

Footnote 18:

  _Jhoul_, housings; _howdah_, seat.

Footnote 19:

  The attack on the factory is an actual occurrence, and took place as
  described in all the essential particulars. The relator has been on
  the spot, and had the details from the principal actor in the scene.

Footnote 20:

  _i.e._, understand.

Footnote 21:

  _Jow-jehanum_; a peremptory injunction to proceed to a place which it
  is not usual to mention to “ears polite.”

Footnote 22:

  Tales of a Parrot.

Footnote 23:

  “Well.”

Footnote 24:

  “Very well.”

Footnote 25:

  A strong phrase for driving a lady out in a buggy; in India, looked
  upon as symptomatic of an approaching matrimonial crisis.

Footnote 26:

  Oh! nurse, bring the Paun box.

Footnote 27:

  Europeans—thus pronounced by English soldiers.

Footnote 28:

  Seapie, sepoy.

Footnote 29:

  In the native regiments there are two grenadier companies, in European
  corps only one.

Footnote 30:

  Chick or sequin, four rupees.

Footnote 31:

  Since this was written, medals have been ordered, I believe, for the
  officers who served in Affghanistan. Is it too late to give them to
  those who fought and suffered in Java, Arracan, Nepaul, &c.?

Footnote 32:

  True—very well.

Footnote 33:

  Plantations.

Footnote 34:

  European.

Footnote 35:

  The red-legged partridge of Kamaon is also called a chikor, but this
  is not the bird here meant.

Footnote 36:

  Nagara: royal kettle-drum.

Footnote 37:

  The Sultan Sujah, brother of Aurungzebe, fled to Arracan, where he was
  murdered.

Footnote 38:

  Meerun, the assassin of Surajah Dowlah, killed by lightning.

Footnote 39:

  Peepul (_Ficus religiosa_) entwines its silvery and tortuous roots
  around old buildings, and hastens their destruction.

Footnote 40:

  A fact.

Footnote 41:

  The hunza, or braminy duck. They fly in couples, have a plaintive cry,
  and are considered emblems of constancy by the natives. They are the
  Mujnoon and Leila of the stream. The hunza is the ensign of the
  Burman, as was the eagle of the Roman empire.

Footnote 42:

  _Mûllah_—boatman.

Footnote 43:

  Sub-lieuts. of artillery, a few years ago, were called Lieut.
  Fireworkers: the rank is now abolished.

Footnote 44:

  _Rooee muchee_, a huge fish of the carp kind, one of the best in
  India.

Footnote 45:

  Brook.

Footnote 46:

  This was about two years before the worthy griffin, whose
  autobiography is here given to the public, died, as stated in the
  preface, of an old-standing liver complaint.

Footnote 47:

  In both the descriptions and illustrations of these volumes, the
  military costume of Europeans and natives will be found slightly to
  differ from those at present worn. For example, Hessians now rank with
  Hauberks and other antiques; the shako has superseded the chimney-pot
  cap, and so on.

Footnote 48:

  Scimitars.

Footnote 49:

  Since this period, a church has been erected at Chunar, a square
  tower, with pinnacles; one of the most truly English structures I have
  seen abroad.

Footnote 50:

  _Sword_, whence probably _scimitar_.

Footnote 51:

  Gourd, vegetable marrow.

Footnote 52:

  The English reader can have little idea of the viciousness of Indian
  horses and tatoos; they fight like tigers, particularly the
  last-named.

Footnote 53:

  This is a faithful description of a real occurrence, though it did not
  take place at the supposed time.

Footnote 54:

  When the camel blows out his water-bag from his mouth, the act is
  attended with a loud gurgling, or rather bubbling sound.

Footnote 55:

  Fields of Bajra—_Holcus spicatus_.

Footnote 56:

  _Terrier bunnow_—a village pariar dog, docked and cropped to make him
  pass for a terrier.

Footnote 57:

  Whose son acquired since a dreadful celebrity as the murderer of Mr.
  Fraser.

Footnote 58:

  Since this period, cantonments have been erected outside the walls of
  the city.

Footnote 59:

  “_Jehan Punnah_,” one of the titles of the Mogul.

Footnote 60:

  Jasmin and Rose-water; female names.

Footnote 61:

  Butler.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 1. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in
      spelling.
 2. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.
 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.